any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o reunion_n we_o may_v moreover_o reckon_v among_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o rejection_n which_o the_o greek_a make_v of_o several_a book_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o esteem_v apocryphal_a whereas_o the_o latin_n receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a scripture_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n follow_v in_o this_o point_n the_o sixti_v canon_n of_o the_o of_o council_n laodicea_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n cytropulus_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n which_o he_o say_v be_v thirty_o three_o in_o all_o have_v these_o word_n as_o to_o other_o book_n which_o some_o admit_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o book_n of_o 7._o metroph_n confess_v eccl._n orien_n c_o 7._o toby_n judith_n wisdom_n of_o solomon_n of_o jesus_n son_n of_o sirach_n baruc_n and_o the_o maccabee_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v whole_o reject_v see_v they_o contain_v several_a excellent_a moral_a precept_n but_o to_o receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a and_o authentic_a write_n be_v what_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n never_o do_v as_o several_a doctor_n testify_v and_o among_o other_o st._n gregory_n the_o divine_a st._n amphilocus_n and_o after_o they_o st._n john_n damascen_n and_o therefore_o we_o ground_n not_o our_o doctrine_n on_o their_o authority_n but_o on_o that_o of_o the_o thirty_o three_o canonical_a book_n so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n very_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n of_o this_o difference_n nor_o any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o reunion_n we_o can_v give_v another_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o that_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n too_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n figure_n and_o image_n but_o the_o latin_n use_v they_o and_o yet_o they_o never_o make_v this_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o slight_v this_o point_n for_o when_o they_o explain_v themselves_o thereon_o they_o add_v to_o their_o rejection_n a_o form_n of_o detestation_n god_n forbid_v say_v anastasius_n sinaite_v that_o we_o shall_v say_v the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n god_n forbid_v say_v damascen_n we_o shall_v think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n yet_o how_o averse_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v to_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v they_o never_o object_v this_o as_o a_o crime_n to_o the_o latin_n nor_o accuse_v they_o of_o error_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o can_v instance_n in_o several_a other_o example_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n about_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o fall_v out_o with_o the_o latin_n but_o those_o i_o already_o denote_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o nullity_n of_o his_o consequence_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o possibility_n of_o my_o proposition_n for_o why_o may_v not_o transubstantiation_n be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o well_o as_o other_o article_n why_o must_v the_o negative_a argument_n which_o be_v of_o no_o validity_n in_o these_o particular_n be_v good_a in_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n if_o the_o greek_n can_v remain_v in_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o keep_v their_o belief_n to_o themselves_o touch_v the_o damn_a and_o christ_n preach_v to_o they_o touch_v the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n etc._n etc._n without_o enter_v into_o debate_n with_o the_o latin_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n in_o these_o point_n why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o have_v happen_v touch_v the_o change_n relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v without_o doubt_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o point_n of_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v and_o therefore_o it_o may_v well_o happen_v that_o these_o slight_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o but_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suppose_v the_o same_o moderation_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o hold_v a_o high_a rank_n in_o religion_n i_o answer_v first_o it_o can_v be_v say_v these_o article_n i_o mention_v be_v of_o small_a importance_n for_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o it_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n to_o christian_a piety_n not_o to_o give_v this_o encouragement_n to_o the_o wicked_a that_o live_v how_o they_o will_v they_o may_v hope_v to_o be_v deliver_v one_o day_n from_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o have_v be_v already_o reckon_v among_o the_o number_n of_o heresy_n by_o st._n ireneus_fw-la epiphanius_n philastrius_n st._n austin_n and_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o three_o concern_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o ought_v to_o rule_v our_o faith_n and_o the_o four_o be_v attend_v with_o the_o execration_n of_o the_o greek_n these_o thing_n than_o can_v be_v slight_v as_o small_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o answer_v to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o importance_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o must_v consider_v it_o not_o in_o itself_o nor_o in_o relation_n to_o our_o present_a dispute_n but_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v we_o shall_v consider_v what_o judgement_n person_n plunge_v in_o ignorance_n can_v make_v of_o it_o and_o who_o whole_a religion_n almost_o whole_o consist_v of_o grimaces_n and_o superstitious_a ceremony_n who_o have_v live_v hitherto_o in_o disorder_n and_o perpetual_a confusion_n and_o have_v have_v the_o latin_n continual_o to_o deal_v with_o and_o be_v force_v to_o accommodate_v themselves_o with_o they_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a who_o never_o find_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o point_n about_o which_o the_o two_o church_n dispute_v in_o the_o beginning_n and_o separate_v afterward_o in_o fine_a person_n with_o who_o the_o latin_n never_o open_o quarrel_v about_o this_o article_n but_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o certain_a general_a term_n let_v any_o man_n consider_v whether_o person_n in_o these_o circumstance_n be_v capable_a of_o make_v all_o due_a reflection_n on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o examine_v the_o importance_n and_o weight_n of_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v whither_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v abstain_v to_o make_v thereof_o a_o particular_a controversy_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o expression_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o other_o people_n iii_o i_o produce_v in_o the_o three_o place_n example_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o greek_n touch_v some_o opinion_n of_o other_o eastern_a christian_n who_o have_v a_o near_a commerce_n with_o they_o than_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o reproach_v they_o with_o their_o opinion_n nor_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o '_o they_o the_o jacobit_n reject_v the_o custom_n of_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n they_o hold_v another_o 76._o jacob._n a_o vitri_fw-la hist_o orient_n cap._n 76._o error_n say_v de_n vitry_n which_o be_v no_o less_o a_o error_n than_o that_o of_o circumcise_n their_o child_n which_o be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o to_o god_n alone_o in_o secret_n they_o confess_v not_o their_o sin_n to_o any_o man_n say_v villamont_n but_o 22._o vallim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o to_o god_n alone_o in_o private_a they_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v of_o auricular_a confession_n say_v boucher_n but_o when_o they_o have_v commit_v any_o fault_n that_o trouble_v their_o conscience_n they_o confess_v themselves_o to_o god_n alone_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o sacramental_a confession_n 6._o itinerar_fw-it hierosol_n joa_n cottoric_n lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o say_v cottoric_n although_o it_o be_v admit_v by_o both_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n say_v we_o must_v confess_v our_o sin_n to_o god_n who_o only_o know_v the_o heart_n of_o men._n the_o jacobit_n be_v disperse_v over_o all_o palestine_n syria_n egypt_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o east_n one_o of_o their_o patriarch_n reside_v at_o aleppo_n and_o they_o have_v a_o apartment_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o consequent_o hold_v a_o perpetual_a commerce_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o yet_o do_v i_o not_o find_v the_o greek_n have_v ever_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o denote_v the_o rejection_n they_o make_v thereof_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n damascen_n mention_n they_o in_o the_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o heresy_n he_o
other_o for_o the_o father_n may_v be_v free_a from_o damnable_a error_n in_o any_o article_n of_o our_o religion_n by_o the_o agreement_n their_o doctrine_n have_v with_o that_o rule_n which_o enjoin_v we_o to_o believe_v without_o become_v a_o rule_n themselves_o and_o without_o arrogate_a this_o supreme_a authority_n over_o man_n conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o decide_v all_o question_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o provide_v we_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v so_o important_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o need_v we_o matter_n by_o what_o mean_v we_o obtain_v it_o whether_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n if_o we_o follow_v not_o the_o father_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n let_v we_o follow_v they_o then_o as_o a_o example_n hold_v out_o for_o we_o to_o imitate_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o defend_v will_v in_o the_o main_n lose_v nothing_o though_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o model_n and_o rule_n of_o we_o so_o that_o this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o trouble_n we_o but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v we_o must_v not_o forsake_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o whole_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o any_o other_o principle_n but_o those_o which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o then_o be_v what_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o divine_a faith_n be_v it_o but_o a_o imitation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n this_o maxim_n of_o regulate_v our_o religion_n by_o a_o imitation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v precede_v we_o without_o have_v any_o fix_a principle_n be_v certain_o of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n for_o it_o will_v happen_v at_o length_n after_o some_o age_n that_o the_o last_o will_v have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o former_a because_o that_o humane_a imperfection_n which_o common_o mix_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o imitation_n will_v never_o be_v want_v to_o disorder_n and_o corrupt_v it_o as_o be_v common_o see_v in_o the_o draw_n of_o a_o picture_n draught_n of_o which_o be_v take_v one_o from_o the_o other_o become_v still_o every_o time_n less_o perfect_a as_o they_o be_v far_a distant_a from_o their_o original_a the_o author_n then_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o his_o pervert_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o which_o i_o charge_v he_o that_o he_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n neither_o be_v he_o less_o inexcusable_a when_o he_o will_v have_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o matter_n before_o we_o be_v to_o know_v what_o have_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o pretend_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n not_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n themselves_o but_o by_o certain_a impossibility_n he_o imagine_v in_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v sometime_o inquiry_n make_v into_o matter_n of_o fact_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o can_v be_v attest_v by_o any_o witness_n and_o i_o confess_v in_o this_o case_n no_o man_n can_v be_v blame_v for_o have_v recourse_n to_o reason_v because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o evidence_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o search_n even_o necessity_n warrant_v this_o way_n of_o proceed_v although_o it_o be_v indirect_a but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n see_v we_o have_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o those_o no_o less_o considerable_a for_o their_o number_n than_o for_o the_o many_o clear_a passage_n they_o contain_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o if_o we_o will_v apply_v ourselves_o unto_o we_o shall_v soon_o discover_v their_o opinion_n about_o it_o what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o for_o we_o to_o leave_v our_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n may_v we_o not_o now_o just_o complain_v of_o he_o and_o answer_v he_o this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o inquiry_n which_o nature_n itself_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o compare_v these_o two_o way_n the_o more_o natural_a appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v the_o more_o direct_a and_o certain_a from_o whence_o it_o immediate_o follow_v that_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v may_v well_o be_v suspect_v as_o artificial_a and_o deceitful_a for_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o we_o to_o suspect_v that_o person_n who_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n to_o walk_v in_o by-path_n my_o second_o observation_n on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n respect_v 4._o the_o second_o observation_n justify_v lib._n chap._n 1._o p._n 4._o the_o manner_n of_o his_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o falsity_n for_o affirm_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v chief_o occasion_v this_o controversy_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v set_v upon_o it_o after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n i_o be_o thereupon_o oblige_v to_o divide_v the_o subject_a of_o my_o justification_n under_o two_o head_n i_o shall_v first_o then_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v and_o have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n second_o that_o his_o book_n have_v be_v assault_v after_o a_o unjust_a manner_n the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n shall_v be_v dispatch_v in_o two_o word_n for_o on_o one_o hand_n i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o only_o desire_v the_o reader_n himself_o to_o peruse_v the_o second_o section_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n where_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o fifty_o one_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v his_o whole_a design_n be_v only_o to_o refute_v mr_n aubertin_n account_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o on_o the_o other_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o our_o debate_n which_o be_v precise_o then_o when_o i_o begin_v to_o answer_v this_o treatise_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o not_o only_o particular_o to_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o account_n but_o defend_v in_o general_a the_o whole_a book_n against_o the_o indirect_a attempt_n of_o that_o treatise_n now_o if_o this_o may_v not_o be_v call_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v i_o know_v not_o any_o long_o how_o to_o name_v thing_n for_o what_o be_v there_o which_o make_v a_o book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n which_o be_v not_o here_o must_v a_o book_n be_v assault_v this_o have_v be_v so_o must_v it_o be_v defend_v this_o have_v be_v so_o ought_v he_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o defence_n of_o it_o to_o do_v it_o with_o a_o design_n of_o keep_v up_o its_o credit_n this_o have_v be_v likewise_o my_o design_n because_o its_o interest_n have_v appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o truth_n where_o then_o be_v this_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n charge_v i_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v he_o never_o pretend_v his_o treatise_n be_v 4._o lib._n 1_o chap._n 1_o pag._n 4._o a_o refutation_n of_o that_o minister_n book_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o a_o man_n yet_o live_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v mr._n claude_n of_o rashness_n to_o tell_v he_o as_o from_o he_o he_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o this_o author_n never_o design_v what_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o moreover_o he_o add_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v primary_o intend_v only_a as_o a_o preface_n to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o that_o we_o seldom_o find_v any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o book_n in_o folio_n in_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o innovation_n that_o he_o refute_v blondel_n and_o aubertin_n by_o the_o way_n who_o have_v impose_v fabulous_a relation_n on_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o direct_o indeed_o argue_v against_o mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_z pretend_v innovation_n but_o meddle_v far_o with_o no_o other_o part_n of_o his_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n i_o hope_v will_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o truth_n in_o all_o this_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o contest_v can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o that_o take_v from_o the_o obligation_n i_o have_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o dispute_n see_v our_o debate_n begin_v
acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v type_n and_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v have_v a_o difference_n make_v they_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o gift_n either_o before_o or_o after_o their_o consecration_n a_o honour_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o they_o alone_o as_o to_o what_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o simeon_n de_fw-fr thessalonica_n we_o have_v no_o other_o ibid._n ibid._n assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o passage_n than_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o allatius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o passionate_a man_n ready_a to_o assert_v and_o maintain_v any_o thing_n right_a or_o wrong_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o of_o he_o hereafter_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o word_n of_o simeon_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v do_v not_o conclude_v we_o ought_v to_o yield_v the_o gift_n a_o absolute_a honour_n which_o terminate_v itself_o in_o that_o substance_n which_o the_o priest_n carry_v on_o his_o head_n when_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n the_o passage_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n quote_v as_o of_o gabriel_n de_fw-fr philadelphia_n 257._o second_o part_n pag._n 257._o be_v more_o specious_a but_o because_o cardinal_n perron_n from_o who_o it_o be_v borrow_a do_v not_o recite_v the_o greek_a text_n and_o arcudius_n who_o relate_v some_o clause_n thereof_o describe_v he_o as_o a_o person_n void_a of_o all_o kind_n of_o learning_n either_o in_o divinity_n philosophy_n or_o grammar_n and_o that_o moreover_o the_o same_o arcudius_n assure_v we_o the_o greek_n do_v give_v very_o little_a honour_n if_o any_o at_o all_o to_o the_o sacrament_n after_o its_o consecration_n i_o therefore_o say_v i_o will_v suspend_v my_o judgement_n till_o i_o can_v ascertain_v myself_o by_o read_v the_o book_n itself_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v ever_o upon_o his_o criticism_n and_o willing_o pass_v over_o the_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o 2._o treat_n of_o perp_n 2._o part_n cap._n 8._o matter_n that_o he_o may_v fasten_v on_o the_o person_n imagine_v he_o have_v find_v here_o a_o lucky_a occasion_n to_o triumph_v over_o i_o but_o i_o be_o sorry_a to_o find_v myself_o oblige_v to_o disturb_v his_o enjoyment_n which_o i_o will_v not_o do_v can_v i_o well_o avoid_v it_o i_o affirm_v then_o first_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n because_o that_o to_o judge_v aright_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o we_o see_v a_o passage_n translate_v into_o french_a by_o cardinal_n perron_n for_o beside_o that_o his_o translation_n be_v not_o always_o very_o exact_a as_o several_a have_v observe_v no_o more_o than_o those_o of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n according_a to_o their_o relation_n that_o have_v examine_v they_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o passage_n of_o gabriel_n have_v be_v already_o make_v to_o his_o hand_n by_o person_n unknown_a to_o we_o and_o for_o who_o fidelity_n he_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o answer_v in_o effect_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o insert_v the_o greek_a in_o the_o margin_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o most_o part_n of_o his_o other_o quotation_n may_v just_o give_v we_o a_o shrewd_a suspicion_n of_o this_o moreover_o we_o meet_v therein_o with_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o confess_v be_v not_o a_o usual_a expression_n with_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v likewise_o mention_v therein_o of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o remain_v which_o be_v not_o the_o usual_a style_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o have_v then_o wrong_v no_o body_n when_o i_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n but_o have_v rather_o do_v what_o i_o and_o every_o man_n else_o aught_o to_o do_v in_o the_o like_a occasion_n i_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o ask_v mr._n arnaud_n leave_n for_o this_o although_o he_o pretend_v i_o be_v for_o he_o be_v not_o the_o sovereign_a arbitratour_n of_o affair_n which_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o the_o empire_n of_o reason_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o pass_v there_o in_o which_o he_o take_v no_o part_n but_o say_v he_o arcudius_n mr._n claude_n '_o be_v great_a author_n relate_v several_a passage_n ibid._n ibid._n out_o of_o gabriel_n which_o be_v as_o expressive_a as_o that_o now_o in_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o what_o arcudius_n relate_v oblige_v i_o yet_o more_o to_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n because_o that_o in_o it_o there_o be_v several_a contradiction_n and_o manifest_a absurdity_n as_o i_o show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüet_o which_o the_o reader_n may_v consult_v if_o he_o desire_v information_n touch_v this_o particular_a i_o confess_v add_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o have_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o ibid._n ibid._n sentiment_n of_o this_o author_n touch_v the_o passage_n produce_v by_o arcudius_n i_o have_v therefore_o avoid_v give_v myself_o the_o trouble_n to_o inquire_v after_o his_o book_n and_o i_o for_o my_o part_n profess_v i_o be_o not_o so_o easy_o satisfy_v for_o i_o can_v thus_o take_v thing_n upon_o trust_n what_o shall_v we_o say_v every_o one_o have_v his_o way_n mr._n arnaud_n humour_n be_v immediate_o to_o catch_v hold_n of_o any_o thing_n but_o i_o be_v not_o so_o hasty_a and_o indeed_o i_o never_o have_v cause_n to_o repent_v of_o my_o slowness_n in_o this_o particular_a reckon_v it_o to_o be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o prevent_v mistake_n not_o that_o i_o will_v have_v he_o put_v himself_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o seek_v after_o this_o book_n of_o gabriel_n as_o he_o have_v proffer_v i_o to_o do_v for_o our_o dispute_n may_v be_v as_o well_o carry_v on_o without_o this_o archbishop_n whofe_n book_n if_o we_o will_v believe_v arcudius_n be_v a_o very_a extravagant_a one_o and_o the_o civility_n of_o such_o a_o person_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v may_v be_v expect_v in_o a_o weighty_a occasion_n but_o as_o we_o must_v not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o his_o kindness_n so_o neither_o must_v we_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v run_v down_o by_o his_o injury_n for_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o disingenuous_o suppress_v arcudius_n his_o word_n which_o will_v have_v discover_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o what_o i_o cite_v he_o chage_n i_n with_o likewise_o impertinent_o design_v to_o invalidate_v the_o testimony_n of_o gabriel_n by_o that_o of_o arcudius_n i_o must_v then_o justify_v myself_o concern_v these_o two_o particular_n the_o first_o of_o which_o will_v be_v soon_o dispatch_v by_o consider_v that_o have_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o my_o book_n only_o set_v down_o in_o the_o margin_n the_o particular_a place_n of_o those_o author_n where_o be_v to_o be_v find_v the_o passage_n i_o make_v use_v of_o i_o have_v in_o the_o last_o edition_n insert_v these_o passage_n themselves_o in_o full_a length_n according_a as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o original_a now_o that_o very_a place_n of_o arcudius_n in_o question_n may_v be_v see_v there_o set_v down_o at_o large_a together_o with_o the_o clause_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v i_o have_v suppress_v let_v but_o any_o man_n take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o 296_o page_n and_o he_o shall_v find_v these_o very_a word_n therein_o nam_fw-la etiam_fw-la postea_fw-la in_o elevatione_fw-la sacratissimae_fw-la hostiae_fw-la quamtumvis_fw-la eam_fw-la non_fw-la aspiciant_fw-la quamprimum_fw-la tamen_fw-la sacerdos_n ea_fw-la verba_fw-la protulerit_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la statim_fw-la procumbunt_fw-la &_o cultu_fw-la latriae_fw-la adorant_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v his_o effort_n upon_o this_o be_v then_o a_o groundless_a accusation_n for_o he_o can_v allege_v he_o know_v not_o of_o this_o edition_n see_v he_o have_v mention_v it_o himself_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o his_o seven_o book_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o council_n at_o nice_a but_o it_o will_v be_v demand_v perhaps_o why_o i_o do_v not_o insert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o my_o discourse_n these_o word_n of_o arcudius_n which_o do_v so_o plain_o manifest_v his_o meaning_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o i_o have_v argue_v on_o the_o sense_n of_o arcudius_n i_o shall_v have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o not_o allege_v whatsoever_o may_v give_v light_a to_o this_o sense_n for_o when_o we_o will_v draw_v a_o true_a consequence_n we_o ought_v to_o establish_v the_o principle_n in_o a_o clear_a and_o perfect_a manner_n to_o take_v away_o all_o occasion_n of_o mistake_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o be_v tell_v what_o kind_n of_o person_n this_o arcudius_n be_v be_v a_o greek_a latinize_v priest_n bring_v up_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o seminary_n of_o the_o greek_n extreme_o passionate_a for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o
preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sixteenth_o from_o a_o passage_n of_o oecumenius_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o that_o there_o be_v touch_v this_o point_n between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n so_o stiff_a a_o controversy_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v their_o altar_n be_v pollute_v when_o the_o latin_n have_v perform_v their_o service_n thereon_o and_o therefore_o when_o ever_o this_o happen_v they_o wash_v they_o with_o exceed_v great_a care_n before_o they_o use_v they_o i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o or_o reader_n with_o mention_v here_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o beginning_n or_o progress_n of_o this_o dispute_n all_o that_o i_o aim_v at_o here_o be_v only_o to_o give_v far_a light_n to_o the_o question_n i_o handle_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o then_o no_o hard_a matter_n in_o read_v their_o book_n concern_v this_o point_n to_o know_v what_o their_o real_a belief_n be_v touch_v transubstantiation_n for_o we_o find_v they_o continual_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v still_o bread_n after_o consecration_n and_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o michael_n cerularius_n and_o leo_n bishop_n of_o acrida_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o tranis_fw-la in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n for_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o add_v observe_v how_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o bread_n his_o body_n this_o expression_n 4._o bibliot_n paâ—â—_n tom._n 4._o â—dâ—t_n 4._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o will_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v bread_n his_o body_n and_o change_v it_o into_o his_o body_n but_o it_o can_v be_v say_v with_o good_a sense_n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n see_v this_o latter_a expression_n signify_v he_o attribute_n to_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v and_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o do_v we_o meet_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n not_o only_o in_o michael_n cerularius_n but_o in_o the_o triode_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v they_o have_v likewise_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o allat_n de_fw-fr lib._n eccles_n graec._n diss_fw-la 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d observe_v that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o not_o a_o azyme_n let_v they_o then_o be_v ashamed_a that_o offer_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n unleavened_a bread_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o gennadius_n that_o this_o passage_n 10._o gennad_n pâ—o_o council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 7._o book_n 10._o be_v frequent_o use_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o jeremias_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n express_v themselves_o in_o this_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n the_o wine_n his_o blood_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o jeremias_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o photius_n join_v this_o expression_n with_o that_o which_o natural_o denote_v transubstantiation_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o common_a bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o this_o be_v mere_a mockery_n to_o desire_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o a_o term_n so_o general_a as_o be_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v natural_o signify_v a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o second_o place_n the_o greek_n be_v wont_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o reproach_v 4._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la 4._o the_o latin_n with_o their_o eat_v the_o jewish_a azyme_n and_o that_o they_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n you_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o sacrifice_n say_v nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la the_o azyme_n and_o dead_a bread_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o eat_v it_o as_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a and_o live_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a further_o he_o that_o make_v the_o azyme_n and_o eat_v it_o although_o he_o have_v not_o take_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o jew_n yet_o do_v he_o in_o this_o imitate_v they_o and_o his_o knowledge_n be_v no_o great_a than_o that_o of_o a_o jew_n they_o apply_v to_o this_o occasion_n the_o eleven_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o forbid_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o this_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o language_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o these_o expression_n will_v be_v extravagant_a do_v they_o not_o suppose_v that_o which_o we_o eat_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n for_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o a_o azyme_n be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o azyme_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o among_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v refute_v they_o touch_v this_o article_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v they_o that_o after_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o in_o suppose_v this_o conversion_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o azyme_n be_v superfluous_a as_o appear_v in_o a_o anonymous_n treatise_n in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la and_o in_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 9th_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o a_o treatise_n attribute_v to_o gennadius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n that_o at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n wherein_o it_o be_v ordain_v the_o priest_n shall_v consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o leaven_a bread_n and_o with_o the_o azyme_n every_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o own_o church_n the_o greek_n that_o reject_v the_o union_n thus_o loud_o express_v themselves_o say_v 1._o gennad_n pro_fw-la council_n flor._n cap._n 2_o sect_n 1._o that_o the_o council_n have_v divide_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n into_o two_o part_n and_o make_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o of_o unleavened_a and_o the_o other_a of_o leaven_a bread_n which_o language_n will_v be_v very_o improper_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o person_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o beside_o that_o this_o will_v not_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a under_o the_o different_a species_n it_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v say_v they_o have_v set_v up_o two_o body_n one_o make_v of_o leaven_a the_o other_a of_o unleavened_a bread_n we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o controversy_n to_o show_v unleavened_a bread_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n affirm_v that_o leaven_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o bread_n as_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o the_o body_n because_o bread_n receive_v elevation_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o leaven_n so_o that_o they_o call_v leaven_v bread_n live_v bread_n as_o be_v that_o which_o have_v spirit_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o azyme_n dead_a bread_n a_o dead_a lump_n unfit_a to_o represent_v the_o live_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o thereupon_o they_o ground_n this_o accusation_n that_o the_o latin_n eat_v a_o dead_a lump_n inanimate_a bread_n and_o not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o and_o be_v not_o void_a of_o soul_n as_o teach_v the_o heretic_n apollinarius_n we_o may_v find_v this_o kind_n of_o argue_v in_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n in_o that_o of_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n humbert_n and_o likewise_o describe_v at_o large_a in_o the_o anonymous_n author_n i_o mention_v the_o christian_n easter_n say_v he_o 4._o bibl_n patr._n tom_n 4_o edit_n 4._o be_v celebrate_v not_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o perfection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o our_o lord_n have_v unite_v to_o himself_o two_o nature_n in_o one_o person_n and_o as_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v most_o simple_a so_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v compose_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n or_o flesh_n there_o be_v then_o in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o divinity_n the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n so_o likewise_o in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o celebrate_v with_o complete_a bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o leaven_a bread_n there_o be_v three_o thing_n namely_o flower_n
〈◊〉_d now_o who_o know_v not_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v of_o the_o neuter_n gender_n which_o by_o consequence_n can_v neither_o agree_v with_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o his_o flesh_n but_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o body_n which_o the_o basil_n vide_fw-la damascen_n de_fw-la orthodoxa_fw-la fide_fw-la of_o veronnes_n impression_n 1531._o and_o that_o of_o basil_n bread_n be_v and_o which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o may_v have_v find_v also_o that_o these_o word_n honour_n we_o he_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a in_o the_o neuter_n gender_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o can_v only_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n and_o not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o his_o flesh_n mr._n arnaud_n methinks_v shall_v take_v more_o care_n another_o time_n of_o what_o he_o write_v and_o not_o give_v we_o so_o many_o of_o he_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o manifest_o appear_v for_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o clear_a as_o the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o say_v damascen_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o the_o deify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o will_v have_v we_o honour_v this_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o body_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n with_o a_o double_a purity_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n external_o and_o internal_o because_o it_o be_v double_a he_o show_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o inward_a disposition_n to_o wit_n a_o fervent_a desire_n he_o pass_v to_o our_o external_a action_n which_o be_v to_o hold_v our_o arm_n crosswise_o and_o to_o hold_v the_o communion_n we_o receive_v on_o our_o eye_n lip_n and_o forehead_n afterward_o to_o explain_v how_o this_o body_n be_v double_a he_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o coal_n esaias_n see_v which_o be_v not_o bare_a wood_n but_o wood_n and_o fire_n together_o then_o apply_v immediate_o his_o comparison_n he_o add_v thus_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o mere_a bread_n be_v it_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n now_o a_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o single_a nature_n but_o two_o one_o of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v join_v thereunto_o who_o see_v not_o then_o that_o this_o double_a body_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v and_o which_o he_o compare_v to_o esaias_n coal_n be_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n that_o it_o be_v double_a be_v bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o that_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o union_n be_v not_o to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n but_o to_o make_v a_o composition_n of_o two_o nature_n whence_o it_o manifest_o follow_v that_o one_o of_o these_o nature_n be_v the_o divinity_n the_o other_a be_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v then_o true_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o these_o last_o word_n sit_fw-la panis_fw-la communionis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la panis_fw-la simplex_fw-la sed_fw-la unitus_fw-la divinitati_fw-la be_v the_o exposition_n of_o what_o he_o say_v before_o duplex_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la for_o it_o be_v double_a but_o because_o duplex_fw-la refer_v not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o the_o body_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v therefore_o likewise_o true_a that_o they_o expound_v what_o we_o must_v understand_v by_o this_o body_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n but_o i_o must_v puruse_v the_o other_o part_n of_o my_o proposition_n the_o greek_n believe_v that_o by_o the_o impression_n which_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n receive_v from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o make_v by_o this_o mean_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v apparent_a first_o from_o all_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n the_o result_n whereof_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v make_v capable_a of_o sanctify_v we_o and_o that_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o the_o priest_n pray_v for_o in_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n now_o what_o be_v this_o but_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n second_o this_o appear_v likewise_o by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v from_o simeon_n thessaloniensis_fw-la who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o unconsecrated_a particle_n be_v mix_v with_o those_o that_o be_v consecrate_v and_o partake_v of_o their_o sanctification_n become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v proper_a for_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o this_o necessary_o suppose_v as_o i_o show_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o this_o three_o book_n that_o the_o consecrate_a particle_n itself_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o receive_v this_o sanctification_n three_o this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o cabasilas_n which_o i_o allege_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o receive_v sanctification_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o likewise_o necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n only_o in_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n four_o euthymius_n zigabenius_n a_o greek_a monk_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 64._o euthym._n comment_n in_o matthe_n cap._n 64._o twelve_o century_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o say_v he_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v but_o their_o virtue_n for_o as_o the_o word_n deify_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o use_v such_o a_o expression_n the_o flesh_n to_o which_o it_o be_v unite_v after_o a_o supernatural_a manner_n so_o it_o change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n which_o be_v a_o spire_a of_o life_n and_o into_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o mr._n arnaud_n nibble_v at_o this_o passage_n euthymius_n say_v he_o say_v that_o jesus_n 216._o lib._n 24._o cap._n 12._o pag._n 216._o christ_n change_v after_o a_o ineffable_a manner_n the_o bread_n into_o his_o own_o body_n this_o signify_v say_v mr._n claude_n that_o he_o change_v it_o not_o into_o his_o body_n but_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n euthymius_n say_v that_o he_o change_v the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n this_o signify_v say_v mr_n claude_n that_o he_o change_v it_o not_o into_o his_o blood_n but_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n euthymius_n add_v that_o he_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o gratiam_fw-la ipsorum_fw-la this_o addition_n have_v perplex_v mr._n claude_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v think_v good_a not_o to_o mention_v it_o but_o in_o add_v it_o because_o it_o be_v there_o in_o effect_n the_o whole_a expression_n of_o euthymius_n expound_v in_o the_o calvinist_n sense_n will_v be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o who_o ever_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o folly_n to_o join_v together_o the_o metaphorical_a term_n and_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o metaphorical_a term_n as_o two_o distinct_a and_o separate_a thing_n do_v we_o say_v for_o example_n that_o the_o stone_n be_v jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o ark_n be_v the_o church_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n be_v christ_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o christ_n that_o anger_n change_v man_n into_o beast_n and_o into_o the_o fury_n of_o beast_n all_o this_o be_v but_o vain_a rhetoric_n euthymius_n say_v we_o must_v not_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n offer_v we_o but_o their_o virtue_n this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o will_v say_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o veil_n of_o accident_n this_o expression_n on_o the_o contrary_a suppose_n that_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o thing_n subsist_v although_o we_o must_v not_o consider_v it_o but_o raise_v up_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n they_o receive_v when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o signify_v according_a to_o my_o interpretation_n that_o he_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o into_o their_o
make_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o agapius_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v outrageous_o use_v the_o same_o patriarch_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n and_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o describe_v at_o length_n the_o council_n of_o cyrillus_n de_fw-fr berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n but_o he_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o dr._n creygton_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o have_v make_v a_o collection_n of_o whatsoever_o favour_v his_o cause_n out_o of_o all_o author_n whether_o print_n or_o manuscript_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v it_o very_o well_o see_v it_o be_v from_o thence_o he_o have_v take_v his_o most_o specious_a argument_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o a_o word_n of_o agapius_n which_o make_v i_o just_o suspect_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o imposture_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v it_o be_v silly_a to_o triumph_v with_o it_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v authentic_a in_o fine_a to_o clear_v the_o dispute_n of_o all_o impertinency_n and_o illusion_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pester_v it_o we_o must_v retrench_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o false_a greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o latin_a seminary_n and_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n romanist_n yet_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n and_o even_o sometime_o possess_v the_o high_a dignity_n gerganus_n bishop_n of_o arta_fw-la in_o the_o epistle_n before_o his_o catechism_n complain_v caryophr_n in_o refuta_fw-la caryophr_n very_o much_o against_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v they_o be_v secret_a enemy_n outward_o seem_v to_o be_v greek_n but_o be_v latin_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o caryophilus_n that_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o gerganus_n agree_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o report_n of_o the_o jesuit_n themselves_o that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a employ_v of_o the_o missionary_n in_o the_o east_n be_v to_o gain_v private_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o upon_o occasion_n or_o insensible_o to_o insinuate_v the_o romish_a faith_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_a youth_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o language_n and_o philosophy_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v fill_v by_o degree_n the_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n with_o their_o creature_n we_o have_v already_o see_v even_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o allatius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n that_o this_o be_v the_o advantage_n receive_v from_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n wherein_o greek_a child_n be_v bring_v up_o in_o the_o opinion_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o from_o whence_o they_o be_v send_v into_o their_o own_o country_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v promote_v to_o bishopric_n by_o the_o schismatical_a patriarch_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o latin_a interest_n under_o this_o false_a pretence_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o decide_v here_o the_o question_n whether_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v justifiable_a or_o not_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n let_v every_o man_n judge_v thereof_o as_o he_o please_v but_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o people_n to_o be_v more_o disingenuous_o deal_v with_o than_o we_o be_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o person_n whereby_o to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o if_o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o confound_a minister_n and_o triumph_v at_o their_o defeat_n his_o victory_n indeed_o will_v be_v easy_a but_o his_o triumph_n neither_o honourable_a nor_o just_a be_v it_o not_o a_o disingenuous_a artifice_n thus_o to_o make_v use_n as_o he_o have_v do_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n to_o blind_v the_o world_n imagine_v his_o indirect_a deal_v will_v escape_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n glorious_o retayl_n out_o to_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n together_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n his_o nephew_n he_o first_o produce_v some_o collection_n out_o of_o he_o translate_v into_o our_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a have_v translate_v his_o treatise_n into_o latin_a and_o insert_v it_o in_o his_o 12_o book_n will_v we_o know_v who_o this_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n be_v observe_v what_o mr._n pompone_n have_v write_v of_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n he_o be_v a_o greek_a say_v he_o by_o nation_n and_o a_o religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n basil_n he_o be_v sometime_o a_o student_n at_o rome_n and_o padova_n and_o be_v return_v from_o thence_o to_o constantinople_n be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestine_n mr._n pompone_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o acknowledgement_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o constraint_n i_o the_o rather_o tell_v you_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o i_o know_v of_o this_o archbishop_n because_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o some_o calvinist_n here_o have_v give_v notice_n of_o this_o treatise_n to_o mr._n claude_n and_o inform_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v suspect_v see_v he_o be_v educate_v at_o rome_n and_o go_v out_o doctor_n at_o padova_n so_o that_o he_o may_v think_v his_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v be_v bring_v up_o in_o our_o religion_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v know_v then_o of_o mr._n pompone_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o archbishop_n be_v be_v it_o not_o for_o that_o he_o fear_v some_o calvinist_n at_o stockholm_n will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o he_o to_o claude_n the_o minister_n alas_o we_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o he_o for_o his_o account_n for_o we_o can_v be_v inform_v elsewhere_o by_o a_o latinized_a greek_a at_o venice_n who_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v what_o he_o late_o write_v concern_v he_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n study_v at_o rome_n and_o when_o he_o leave_v that_o city_n be_v a_o zealous_a defendor_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o i_o hear_v since_o he_o have_v public_o abjure_v the_o romish_a religion_n when_o make_v metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o more_o particular_a character_n of_o this_o person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v like_o he_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o relate_v at_o large_a this_o abjuration_n mention_v by_o signior_n gradenigo_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o dr._n bazire_v a_o english_a divine_a who_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o cite_v write_v to_o i_o who_o be_v present_a at_o jerusalem_n when_o paysius_fw-la be_v make_v archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o the_o year_n 1646_o say_v he_o during_o the_o trouble_n in_o england_n king_n charles_n the_o first_o of_o bless_a memory_n send_v i_o over_o from_o england_n to_o france_n to_o his_o son_n then_o prince_n of_o wales_n my_o now_o gracious_a sovereign_a charles_n the_o second_o who_o god_n grant_v long_o to_o reign_v after_o a_o abode_n of_o two_o year_n in_o france_n i_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o long_a voyage_n and_o to_o visit_v all_o syria_n mesopotamia_n and_o palestine_n which_o i_o do_v in_o five_o year_n time_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1652_o at_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o pray_v and_o behold_v the_o holy_a place_n in_o imitation_n of_o that_o alexander_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n come_v to_o i_o from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n likewise_o be_v paysius_fw-la to_o present_v i_o with_o a_o cake_n on_o which_o be_v describe_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n from_o his_o annunciation_n to_o his_o ascension_n and_o in_o leave_v i_o invite_v i_o to_o be_v present_a on_o the_o morrow_n at_o his_o spiritual_a marriage_n these_o be_v his_o expression_n mean_v his_o instalment_n into_o the_o dignity_n of_o metropolitain_n of_o gaza_n the_o next_o day_n be_v the_o fourteen_o of_o september_n it_o be_v perform_v and_o i_o be_v present_a at_o the_o ceremony_n the_o patriarch_n sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n which_o be_v hang_v with_o rich_a turkey_n carpet_n and_o under_o he_o sit_v the_o metropolitains_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o bishop_n archimandrites_n etc._n etc._n whilst_o the_o office_n be_v celebrate_v ligaridius_n rehearse_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n a_o copy_n of_o which_o he_o afterward_o give_v i_o before_o his_o consecration_n he_o twice_o or_o thrice_o trample_v under_o his_o foot_n a_o picture_n which_o represent_v a_o city_n situate_v on_o seven_o hill_n with_o a_o two_o head_a eagle_n soar_v over_o it_o the_o latin_n there_o present_a be_v extreme_o offend_v thereat_o for_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o this_o city_n represent_v rome_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v i_o withdraw_v into_o a_o public_a house_n of_o entertainment_n in_o
remark_n their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o confession_n nicephorus_n callistus_n observe_v likewise_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n their_o heresy_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o reject_v the_o article_n of_o confession_n the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v another_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v as_o well_o as_o other_o their_o apartment_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v consequent_o continual_o among_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o place_n where_o their_o common_a devotion_n bring_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v no_o more_o than_o the_o jacobit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o confession_n nor_o that_o of_o confirmation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o sulak_n their_o patriarch_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v raise_v any_o controversy_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o i_o say_v that_o believe_v these_o latter_a be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v apostolical_a legate_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o purge_v their_o book_n from_o some_o 7._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 2._o c._n 7._o error_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o say_v he_o as_o well_o as_o to_o other_o eastern_a nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v other_o christian_n in_o that_o country_n they_o find_v they_o misunderstand_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o especial_o that_o touch_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o greek_n ever_o censure_v the_o proposition_n of_o these_o other_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o who_o they_o live_v for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v approve_v such_o a_o corruption_n or_o such_o a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n see_v it_o be_v only_o on_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v her_o doctrine_n be_v ground_v i_o shall_v prove_v in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o prove_v a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v plain_o manifest_a and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v the_o greek_n ever_o upbraid_v they_o with_o this_o their_o opinion_n or_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n be_v it_o fair_a to_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v i_o not_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o disturb_v the_o armenian_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o doctrine_n and_o conclude_v it_o too_o with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n and_o evidence_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v they_o be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n to_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n and_o here_o methinks_v be_v instance_n enough_o to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n and_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o consequence_n but_o we_o must_v proceed_v far_o for_o have_v show_v he_o that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o it_o i_o will_v likewise_o show_v he_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o matter_n be_v as_o i_o lay_v it_o down_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o not_o only_o his_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n but_o even_o no_o probability_n i._o for_o this_o effect_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o the_o greek_n have_v live_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n till_o this_o present_a for_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o wm._n of_o tyre_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n belon_n cottovic_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n allatius_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr thevenot_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n have_v write_v of_o this_o matter_n i_o moreover_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o bozius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n all_o which_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v we_o the_o miserable_a condition_n wherein_o this_o church_n have_v for_o so_o long_a time_n lie_v observe_v here_o likewise_o what_o say_v a_o latinized_a monk_n call_v barlaam_n who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v 4._o barlaam_n epist_n 1._o bibl._n patr_n tom._n 2._o edit_fw-la 4._o say_v he_o few_o person_n among_o they_o that_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o learning_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o few_o that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n prefer_v the_o heathenish_a science_n above_o it_o to_o which_o they_o willing_o apply_v themselves_o all_o the_o people_n in_o general_n be_v ignorant_a especial_o of_o that_o holy_a word_n that_o bring_v salvation_n so_o that_o for_o one_o person_n among_o they_o that_o understand_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n there_o be_v million_o ignorant_a of_o it_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n the_o same_o patriarch_n mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n write_v i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o common_a people_n for_o i_o know_v their_o ignorance_n erudi_fw-la epist_n ad_fw-la wittemborg_n in_o epist_n virro_n erudi_fw-la and_o simplicity_n can_v defend_v they_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o faith_n who_o they_o combat_v not_o with_o arm_n but_o patience_n and_o so_o remain_v faithful_a to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o our_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o i_o continual_o upbraid_v they_o with_o it_o but_o to_o no_o purpose_n the_o jesuit_n make_v their_o advantage_n thereof_o have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o constantinople_n to_o instruct_v youth_n and_o be_v like_o fox_n among_o goose_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v no_o book_n from_o this_o people_n worth_a our_o read_n write_v since_o photius_n time_n except_v some_o few_o history_n and_o collection_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n the_o rest_n only_o consist_v in_o explanation_n of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o some_o pitiful_a treatise_n wherein_o they_o transcribe_v one_o out_o of_o another_o word_n for_o word_n without_o any_o art_n or_o sense_n almost_o ii_o we_o shall_v likewise_o consider_v the_o temporal_a state_n of_o greece_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o imagine_v more_o dreadful_a and_o miserable_a most_o of_o their_o emperor_n have_v be_v either_o lazy_a or_o effeminate_a continual_o accompany_v with_o misfortune_n or_o profane_a and_o impious_a person_n that_o make_v a_o mock_n of_o religion_n or_o villain_n that_o ascend_v the_o throne_n by_o sedition_n and_o murder_n by_o mean_n whereof_o greece_n become_v divide_v into_o faction_n and_o horrible_a confusion_n in_o the_o year_n 1034_o romanus_n argirus_n ibid._n peteau_fw-fr rat._n tempor_n ex_fw-la curopal_n l_o 8._o ch._n 18._o ibid._n the_o emperor_n have_v lose_v syria_n be_v cruel_o murder_v by_o the_o treachery_n of_o zoa_n his_o wife_n who_o give_v the_o empire_n afterward_o to_o her_o adulterer_n michael_n michael_n reign_v seven_o year_n possess_v by_o the_o evil_a spirit_n he_o lose_v sicily_n and_o bulgaria_n and_o at_o length_n turn_v monk_n in_o the_o year_n 1041._o zoa_o his_o wife_n adopt_v one_o michael_n calaphatus_n and_o make_v he_o emperor_n but_o four_o or_o five_o month_n ibid._n ibid._n after_o she_o cause_v his_o eye_n to_o be_v bore_v out_o and_o give_v the_o empire_n to_o constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o she_o espouse_v he_o lose_v poville_n and_o be_v terrible_o beat_v by_o the_o serviens_fw-la who_o kill_v forty_o thousand_o of_o his_o men._n constantin_n die_v in_o 1054_o and_o a_o woman_n name_v theodora_n succeed_v he_o who_o reign_v but_o one_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n after_o she_o come_v one_o name_v michael_n stratiotique_a who_o reign_v also_o but_o one_o year_n isaac_n comnenus_n dispossess_v he_o and_o take_v his_o place_n wherein_o he_o remain_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la overwhelm_v with_o disease_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1059_o to_o constantin_n ducas_n a_o dull_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o mean_a spirit_v prince_n who_o suffer_v the_o barbarian_n
about_o fifty_o year_n since_o that_o they_o have_v whole_o renounce_v this_o fancy_n but_o this_o confession_n on_o which_o breerewood_n ground_n his_o supposal_n be_v at_o most_o only_o the_o private_a sentiment_n of_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o that_o of_o this_o church_n if_o breerewood_n add_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n without_o any_o proof_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o author_n who_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v of_o cyril_n and_o his_o dispute_n against_o barsabas_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o very_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v late_a than_o the_o confession_n he_o mention_n and_o so_o be_v that_o also_o which_o cottovic_n relate_v the_o letter_n of_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n bear_v date_n 1667._o the_o relation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n which_o say_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n to_o who_o he_o give_v a_o visit_n reside_v near_o the_o city_n of_o herivan_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychien_n heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a and_o be_v desirous_a to_o confer_v with_o one_o of_o these_o monk_n on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n he_o cunning_o shun_v the_o occasion_n this_o relation_n i_o say_v be_v date_v 1668._o all_o these_o testimony_n show_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n do_v still_o keep_v their_o ancient_a error_n and_o have_v in_o no_o wise_a change_v their_o belief_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v change_v within_o these_o fifty_o or_o sixty_o year_n as_o breerewood_n imagine_v yet_o will_v what_o euthymius_n isaac_n and_o other_o author_n say_v be_v no_o less_o true_a on_o the_o contrary_a the_o change_n which_o breerewood_n attribute_n to_o they_o will_v only_o more_o authorize_v their_o testimony_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o breerewood_n say_v that_o they_o have_v now_o renounce_v that_o fancy_n they_o have_v it_o then_o heretofore_o for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o renounce_v those_o opinion_n which_o they_o never_o hold_v so_o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n do_v still_o continue_v in_o full_a force_n as_o to_o the_o time_n past_a and_o all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o body_n of_o a_o church_n to_o change_v a_o opinion_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a without_o any_o noise_n or_o disturbance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a as_o to_o those_o other_o late_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o see_v after_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o general_o as_o he_o have_v do_v that_o other_o modern_a author_n be_v agree_v therein_o see_v john_n cottovic_n pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr cyrillus_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n barbereau_n the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n be_v late_a author_n and_o yet_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v neither_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n meliorate_v his_o cause_n by_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n nor_o by_o the_o conference_n which_o theorien_n this_o emperor_n deputy_n have_v with_o this_o patriarch_n although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o letter_n have_v these_o expression_n we_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o confound_v it_o as_o 1._o theorien_n dial._n advers._fw-la arm._n bibl._n patr._n graeco_n lat_fw-la tom_fw-mi 1._o eutyches_n do_v nor_o in_o deny_v christ_n humane_a nature_n like_o apollinairus_n but_o according_a to_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o book_n he_o write_v against_o nestorius_n in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v incarnate_a but_o we_o must_v not_o immediate_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n in_o particular_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theorien_n for_o after_o theorien_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n dispute_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v two_o nature_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n the_o patriarch_n himself_o confess_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o his_o opinion_n since_o he_o read_v the_o sacred_a write_n whereupon_o theorien_n have_v demand_v of_o he_o why_o he_o insert_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o patriarch_n answer_v that_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o thought_n the_o instance_n which_o be_v common_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v man_n who_o be_v make_v up_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v but_o one_o nature_n although_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o which_o he_o consist_v remain_v without_o confusion_n and_o change_v and_o that_o he_o believe_v st._n cyril_n mean_v the_o same_o in_o fine_a he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v show_v he_o a_o secret_a which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v divulge_v among_o his_o people_n that_o there_o be_v a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n name_v john_n who_o be_v a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o the_o monophysit_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o that_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o writing_n of_o this_o john_n together_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o another_o of_o his_o predecessor_n name_v gregory_n who_o add_v thereunto_o these_o word_n i_o believe_v likewise_o what_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n have_v here_o write_v and_o anathematise_v those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o all_o these_o circumstance_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o unite_v to_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o be_v not_o the_o public_a sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n but_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o dispute_v with_o theorien_n and_o that_o he_o have_v take_v this_o opinion_n from_o the_o secret_a writing_n of_o this_o john_n and_o gregory_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o here_o demand_v how_o this_o person_n can_v in_o conscience_n continue_v a_o patriarch_n in_o the_o armenian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n to_o answer_v this_o objection_n i_o need_v only_o give_v the_o character_n of_o this_o person_n such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v in_o this_o same_o conference_n and_o this_o will_v more_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o now_o say_v this_o say_v he_o do_v i_o intend_v to_o do_v i_o will_v immediate_o write_v to_o all_o the_o armenian_a bishop_n whithersoever_o they_o be_v to_o assemble_v in_o council_n and_o when_o meet_v i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o argument_n allege_v by_o the_o armenian_n and_o which_o in_o effect_n do_v seem_v to_o favour_v they_o then_o will_v i_o propose_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n all_o the_o contrary_a proof_n which_o you_o have_v now_o offer_v i_o and_o at_o first_o will_v take_v the_o armenian_n part_n and_o dispute_v against_o you_o but_o insensible_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o with_o great_a caution_n will_v begin_v to_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o have_v hitherto_o so_o great_o obtain_v among_o they_o i_o will_v convince_v they_o by_o john_n the_o patriarch_n book_n and_o all_o the_o other_o proof_n you_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o in_o fine_a i_o will_v declare_v myself_o open_o for_o the_o greek_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a i_o will_v contend_v for_o the_o truth_n against_o the_o armenian_n i_o hope_v by_o god_n assistance_n my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n and_o follow_v i_o so_o that_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o flock_n and_o one_o shepherd_n if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v for_o i_o nothing_o will_v be_v more_o welcome_a to_o i_o but_o if_o not_o i_o will_v notwithstanding_o confirm_v the_o true_a doctrine_n together_o with_o those_o on_o my_o side_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o your_o patriarch_n a_o writing_n under_o my_o hand_n and_o seal_n and_o sign_v by_o my_o bishop_n contain_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n now_o this_o writing_n shall_v contain_v among_o other_o article_n this_o same_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o universal_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o that_o council_n have_v receive_v that_o we_o anathematise_v all_o those_o anathematise_v by_o that_o council_n espcial_o
real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n acknowledge_v only_o the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n there_o have_v happen_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o this_o translation_n a_o very_a remarkable_a circumstance_n you_o must_v know_v then_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v make_v a_o objection_n to_o himself_o concern_v this_o passage_n of_o herbert_n and_o heighten_v it_o asmuch_o as_o he_o can_v to_o the_o say_n he_o marvel_v mr._n claude_n never_o offer_v it_o be_v so_o considerable_a as_o to_o startle_v most_o people_n that_o he_o think_v there_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o p._n 481._o first_o edition_n be_v nothing_o reply_v to_o such_o a_o express_a passage_n and_o that_o this_o author_n seem_v to_o speak_v no_o more_o than_o what_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v i_o say_v propose_v this_o objection_n he_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v a_o remarkable_a forgery_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o have_v desire_v some_o of_o his_o friend_n to_o translate_v from_o the_o original_a english_a whatsoever_o relate_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o that_o book_n he_o find_v by_o their_o translation_n that_o not_o only_o he_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n speak_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o that_o almost_o all_o the_o discourse_n contain_v in_o the_o 249_o the_o and_o 250_o the_o page_n be_v foist_v in_o by_o the_o translator_n who_o make_v his_o dream_n and_o fancy_n pass_v for_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o traveller_n that_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o several_a other_o place_n so_o that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v rather_o the_o translator_n romance_n than_o the_o true_a account_n of_o a_o voyage_n this_o discourse_n be_v very_o disingenuous_a and_o reflect_v on_o the_o reputation_n of_o a_o worthy_a gentleman_n who_o have_v ever_o manifest_v in_o his_o write_n and_o conversation_n a_o exemplary_a sincerity_n it_o have_v happen_v that_o mr._n vicqfort_n have_v see_v this_o charge_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n have_v public_o justify_v himself_o from_o it_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v produce_v before_o mr._n pompone_n the_o french_a king_n ambassador_n into_o holland_n mr._n arnaud_n nephew_n herbert_n book_n in_o english_a print_v at_o london_n 1638._o by_o rich._n bishop_n wherein_o be_v precise_o these_o word_n they_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n in_o both_o kind_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o deny_v a_o real_a presence_n they_o allow_v but_o our_o two_o sacrament_n have_v produce_v this_o original_a he_o cause_v a_o letter_n to_o be_v print_v and_o direct_v to_o i_o in_o which_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o injustice_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v he_o and_o protest_v he_o be_v not_o of_o that_o temper_n to_o make_v use_n of_o fraud_n to_o uphold_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o religion_n heprofess_v as_o know_v it_o abhor_v they_o and_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o cheat_n which_o the_o modern_a divinity_n of_o some_o call_v pious_a and_o the_o falsehood_n that_o destroy_v the_o soul_n of_o he_o that_o utter_v it_o he_o than_o recite_v mr._n arnaud_n expression_n and_o refute_v his_o calumny_n and_o offer_v for_o his_o justification_n the_o very_a word_n contain_v in_o herbert_n in_o the_o man_n never_o i_o relate_v '_o they_o afterward_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n dare_v now_o justify_v that_o in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o affirm_v it_o be_v a_o mere_a imposture_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o he_o also_o affirm_v whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o page_n 249_o and_o 250_o concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o armenian_n their_o proselyte_n fast_n image_n priest_n their_o belief_n touch_v purgatory_n their_o superstition_n and_o effort_n which_o the_o jesuit_n have_v make_v to_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v real_o contain_v in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v nothing_o of_o his_o invention_n in_o all_o this_o and_o to_o justifye_v it_o relate_v at_o length_n herbert_n own_o word_n in_o that_o language_n this_o so_o well_o ground_v defence_n have_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o retract_v in_o the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n this_o accusation_n print_v in_o the_o first_o he_o have_v retrench_v all_o those_o injurious_a discourse_n against_o the_o reputation_n and_o sincerity_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_n and_o acknowledge_v his_o translation_n to_o be_v faithful_a and_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o original_a he_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o mistake_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o have_v be_v two_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n one_o in_o 1634_o the_o other_a in_o 1635._o in_o which_o the_o author_n contain_v himself_o within_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n and_o the_o second_o in_o 1638_o wherein_o he_o have_v add_v several_a particular_n relate_v to_o religion_n and_o history_n those_o who_o he_o consult_v have_v see_v only_o the_o first_o edition_n but_o that_o mr._n vicqfort_v translate_v from_o the_o second_o in_o which_o be_v find_v the_o passage_n in_o question_n i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v of_o that_o humour_n to_o insult_v over_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o this_o occasion_n nor_o draw_v advantage_n from_o his_o precipitous_a way_n of_o fall_v foul_a on_o author_n who_o mean_v not_o the_o least_o hurt_n to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o be_v trouble_v at_o his_o own_o rashness_n in_o ground_v a_o charge_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o a_o supposition_n he_o have_v find_v to_o be_v false_a without_o consider_v whether_o there_o may_v not_o be_v more_o edition_n of_o herbert_n than_o one_o but_o he_o must_v suffer_v i_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o he_o have_v insert_v in_o his_o marginal_a note_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a excuse_n for_o he_o the_o french_a translation_n say_v he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o two_o different_a edition_n of_o this_o english_a book_n we_o can_v not_o divine_v it_o much_o less_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n the_o translator_n divine_v he_o will_v be_v accuse_v for_o a_o impostor_n for_o not_o have_v declare_v there_o be_v two_o edition_n of_o this_o book_n these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n pronounce_v with_o such_o confidence_n do_v suppose_v a_o man_n to_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a inquiry_n before_o he_o utter_v they_o whereas_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v the_o least_o pain_n in_o this_o respect_n he_o may_v have_v easy_o discover_v there_o be_v a_o second_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n and_o find_v what_o he_o have_v be_v since_o show_v he_o need_v not_o divine_a but_o certain_o inform_v himself_o for_o this_o book_n be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o 1638_o and_o be_v moreover_o famous_a in_o that_o kind_n he_o may_v have_v be_v soon_o satisfy_v concern_v it_o but_o suppose_v he_o can_v not_o he_o ought_v not_o present_o to_o call_v a_o person_n a_o deceiver_n but_o rather_o to_o have_v propose_v his_o doubt_n and_o require_v a_o solution_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_v himself_o and_o not_o thus_o rash_o charge_v a_o gentleman_n that_o never_o offend_v he_o i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v this_o particular_a mr._n vicqfort_n have_v no_o need_n of_o my_o apology_n do_v not_o the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n oblige_v i_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n how_o little_a confidence_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n if_o they_o be_v not_o uphold_v by_o solid_a and_o convince_a proof_n which_o they_o never_o be_v as_o appear_v from_o this_o whole_a dispute_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o contest_v see_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o herbert_n who_o express_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n we_o matter_n not_o say_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o the_o calvinist_n edition_n c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n will_v make_v of_o this_o testimony_n of_o herbert_n who_o to_o enlarge_v the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v add_v what_o he_o please_v touch_v the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n through_o who_o country_n he_o travel_v without_o tell_v we_o from_o who_o he_o learn_v what_o he_o relate_v of_o they_o for_o he_o only_o say_v what_o he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o author_n of_o his_o own_o sect_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o they_o as_o breerewood_n have_v do_v those_o authentic_a proof_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v touch_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o armenian_n do_v full_o solve_v this_o point_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v other_o there_o be_v no_o comparison_n between_o a_o calvinist_n who_o speak_v in_o his_o own_o cause_n and_o according_a to_o his_o interest_n without_o authority_n and_o proof_n and_o a_o lutheran_n such_o a_o one_o as_o mr._n olearius_n be_v who_o speak_v against_o himself_o and_o
prove_v we_o may_v reply_v in_o general_a that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n conclude_v from_o either_o of_o these_o church_n whether_o we_o consider_v they_o since_o their_o separation_n or_o during_o their_o reunion_n the_o latin_n believe_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n long_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o photius_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n continue_v unite_v without_o dispute_v on_o these_o article_n as_o they_o do_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a other_o point_n and_o have_v not_o the_o interest_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o photius_n be_v concern_v in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v likely_a both_o of_o they_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o communion_n together_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o difference_n it_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a abuse_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n by_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o or_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o by_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a whatsoever_o union_n there_o may_v have_v be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o sentiment_n must_v consider_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o and_o search_v for_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a in_o the_o east_n not_o but_o that_o i_o believe_v the_o latin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n know_v nothing_o of_o these_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n in_o the_o age_n now_o in_o question_n but_o because_o i_o can_v see_v how_o there_o can_v be_v reasonable_o draw_v a_o consequence_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o can_v but_o be_v in_o my_o favour_n have_v show_v so_o clear_o as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n let_v we_o lay_v aside_o for_o this_o time_n the_o greek_n see_v we_o have_v discourse_v sufficient_o on_o they_o and_o come_v we_o to_o the_o latin_n themselves_o i_o will_v undertake_v 736._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 1._o pag_n 736._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n positive_o to_o show_v from_o author_n of_o these_o century_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v have_v no_o other_o faith_n touch_v this_o mystery_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v the_o undertake_n be_v considerable_a and_o worth_a mr._n arnaud_n pain_n but_o we_o must_v see_v how_o he_o acquit_v himself_o therein_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v a_o long_a chapter_n of_o preparative_n who_o title_n be_v suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v during_o the_o seven_o eigth_n and_o nine_o century_n how_o man_n ought_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o nature_n and_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o their_o express_a themselves_o this_o chapter_n be_v full_a of_o long_a discourse_n who_o drift_n be_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o latin_a church_n firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v then_o no_o dispute_n about_o this_o article_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v offend_v at_o several_a expression_n arse_v from_o sense_n which_o cause_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o it_o will_v be_v even_o contrary_a to_o nature_n not_o to_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o these_o age_n any_o trace_n of_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o a_o too_o great_a care_n to_o avoid_v it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n moreover_o all_o which_o can_v be_v expect_v be_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o denote_v the_o faith_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o the_o firm_a belief_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o reality_n shall_v only_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o ever_o propose_v any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o as_o to_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o this_o mystery_n they_o have_v not_o whole_o dissemble_v they_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v they_o after_o a_o prudent_a manner_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o expression_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o simple_a expression_n which_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o abridge_v their_o word_n and_o left_a something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o they_o speak_v to_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o one_o sensible_a and_o the_o other_a intelligible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o outward_a vail_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cover_v with_o this_o vail_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o three_o manner_n the_o first_o be_v to_o respect_v it_o direct_o and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n indirect_o the_o second_o be_v to_o respect_v direct_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n indirect_o and_o the_o three_o be_v to_o consider_v equal_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o from_o these_o three_o way_n of_o consider_v this_o mystery_n there_o arise_v several_a different_a expression_n for_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o according_a to_o the_o second_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystery_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o according_a to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o the_o reality_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o a_o man_n mind_n to_o apply_v itself_o to_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n without_o deny_v the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o as_o this_o mystery_n comprehend_v several_a relation_n custom_n benefit_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v ingrave_v and_o represent_v in_o the_o symbol_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o common_a with_o author_n of_o those_o time_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o show_v the_o faithful_a these_o mysterious_a signification_n without_o concern_v themselves_o about_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n see_n it_o be_v know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o argument_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v stuff_v the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_v by_o these_o circuit_n propofe_v with_o such_o a_o prodigious_a perplexity_n of_o word_n to_o throw_v himself_o into_o a_o labyrinth_n and_o draw_v insensible_o his_o reader_n after_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o heap_n of_o supposition_n proposition_n reflection_n distinction_n different_a respect_n way_n of_o expression_n etc._n etc._n with_o which_o this_o chapter_n be_v cram_v be_v transubstantiation_n so_o deep_o sink_v into_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a century_n that_o we_o can_v get_v at_o it_o unless_o we_o pass_v through_o as_o many_o turn_n and_o wind_n as_o there_o be_v porch_n and_o door_n in_o the_o ancient_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o a_o man_n can_v come_v to_o the_o sanctuary_n methinks_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prejudice_v one_o mind_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n cause_n for_o have_v the_o latin_a church_n then_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n will_v she_o not_o have_v clear_o explain_v herself_o shall_v we_o not_o have_v see_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o its_o doctor_n without_o give_v a_o man_n self_n all_o this_o trouble_n to_o find_v it_o moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v a_o man_n before_o he_o judge_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o author_n in_o question_n to_o suppose_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n although_o she_o never_o have_v see_v any_o controversy_n to_o arise_v touch_v these_o article_n be_v it_o fit_v for_o those_o who_o be_v to_o decide_v a_o question_n to_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o prejudices_fw-la by_o supposition_n which_o do_v in_o themselves_o determine_v the_o difference_n or_o which_o
that_o the_o doubt_n be_v reject_v in_o these_o term_n i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n speak_v in_o this_o sort_n the_o term_n of_o true_a may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v and_o that_o of_o proper_a in_o other_o and_o both_o of_o these_o be_v therein_o use_v in_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o give_v they_o but_o he_o must_v not_o under_o this_o pretence_n form_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o term_n be_v separate_v which_o offer_v themselves_o in_o divers_a passage_n and_o in_o divers_a author_n and_o these_o same_o term_n join_v together_o by_o way_n of_o exageration_n i_o confess_v that_o nicephorus_n according_a to_o allatius_n relation_n join_v together_o the_o two_o term_n of_o proper_o and_o true_o but_o beside_o that_o nicephorus_n be_v not_o all_o age_n nor_o all_o nation_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o thus_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o therefore_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o these_o be_v my_o general_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n passage_n shall_v we_o descend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o passage_n we_o must_v first_o lay_v aside_o those_o of_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr of_o damascen_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o saracen_n that_o be_v convert_v of_o the_o 12_o century_n and_o that_o of_o the_o horologium_fw-la of_o the_o greek_n for_o they_o have_v be_v all_o of_o they_o already_o sufficient_o answer_v it_o be_v only_o needful_a to_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v touch_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v retrench_v those_o that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n see_v we_o have_v already_o answer_v they_o we_o have_v also_o answer_v that_o take_v out_o of_o the_o common_a liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v answer_v it_o if_o those_o of_o leopolis_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o true_a body_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n for_o all_o this_o that_o they_o have_v another_o belief_n than_o that_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o formal_o declare_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o these_o term_n than_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v his_o quotation_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o communicate_v i_o eat_v by_o faith_n o_o lord_n jesus_n liturgicis_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n iâ—_n liturgicis_fw-la christ_n thy_o holy_a live_n and_o save_v body_n i_o drink_v by_o faith_n thy_o holy_a and_o pure_a blood_n the_o passage_n of_o adam_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o nestorian_n mention_v by_o strozza_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v for_o two_o reason_n first_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o a_o man_n that_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o embrace_v its_o religion_n write_v in_o rome_n itself_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o pope_n paul_n v._o and_o from_o who_o word_n by_o consequence_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v touch_v the_o nestorian_a church_n second_o that_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v our_o eat_v the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n incarnate_a that_o we_o drink_v true_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v god_n relate_v not_o to_o our_o question_n nor_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n incarnate_a what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o indian_a christian_n that_o add_v to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la corpus_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la sanguis_fw-la meus_fw-la be_v a_o thing_n very_o doubtful_a it_o be_v not_o likely_a alexis_n menesez_n the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o labour_v to_o reduce_v these_o indian_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v retrench_v from_o their_o liturgy_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la have_v he_o in_o truth_n find_v they_o in_o it_o those_o that_o write_v the_o action_n of_o this_o arch_a bishop_n say_v this_o addition_n be_v make_v by_o a_o bishop_n that_o come_v from_o babylon_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o much_o heed_n what_o they_o relate_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a chaos_n wherein_o a_o 500_o book_n 5._o ch._n 10._o p._n 500_o man_n can_v comprehend_v nothing_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o sings_z still_o in_o their_o mass_n fratres_n mei_fw-la suscipite_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la dicit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la be_v a_o clause_n add_v by_o menesez_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o be_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o remain_v still_o in_o this_o liturgy_n as_o correct_v as_o it_o be_v several_a passage_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o what_o the_o priest_n say_v jesus_n 6._o missae_fw-la christ_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o christ_n our_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o who_o command_v we_o to_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n receive_v this_o sacrifice_n from_o our_o hand_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o proper_a substance_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v offer_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v read_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o have_v his_o presence_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o please_v he_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a etc._n etc._n rehearse_v the_o creed_n the_o priest_n say_v this_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n then_o pray_v for_o the_o consecration_n o_o lord_n god_n say_v he_o look_v not_o upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o my_o sin_n '_o and_o be_v not_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o the_o number_n of_o our_o crime_n but_o by_o thy_o ineffable_a grace_n consecrate_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o endue_v it_o with_o that_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n that_o it_o may_v abolish_v the_o multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v at_o last_o appear_v in_o that_o humane_a form_n which_o thou_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v on_o thou_o we_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o thou_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o restrain_v the_o consecration_n to_o the_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o on_o the_o other_o formal_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o will_v appear_v be_v the_o last_o day_n immediate_o after_o he_o call_v the_o gift_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o beseech_v god_n they_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v by_o faith_n again_o he_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o his_o holy_a spirit_n may_v come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o this_o oblation_n and_o sanctify_v it_o to_o
who_o have_v without_o doubt_n take_v they_o from_o isidor_n for_o it_o be_v the_o common_a custom_n of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o day_n to_o copy_n out_o one_o from_o another_o he_o say_v moreover_o in_o another_o place_n express_o that_o no_o infidel_n can_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o he_o have_v redeem_v by_o his_o blood_n must_v be_v his_o slave_n circumcise_v in_o reference_n to_o vice_n and_o so_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o bede_n and_o alcuinus_fw-la make_v a_o particular_a profession_n to_o be_v s._n augustine_n disciple_n so_o they_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o transcribe_v into_o their_o book_n several_a passage_n take_v word_n for_o word_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o great_a man_n which_o confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n bede_n among_o other_o have_v take_v this_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o sentence_n collect_v by_o prosper_n he_o that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o his_o presumption_n he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o he_o and_o alcuinus_fw-la 6._o beda_n in_o cor._n 11._o beda_n &_o alcu._n in_o joan._n 6._o have_n borrow_a from_o his_o treatise_n on_o s._n john_n these_o word_n jesus_n say_v to_o they_o this_o be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n that_o you_o believe_v in_o he_o who_o he_o have_v send_v this_o be_v then_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o eat_v the_o meat_n which_o perish_v not_o but_o remain_v to_o life_n everlasting_a why_o prepare_v you_o your_o tooth_n and_o belly_n believe_v and_o you_o have_v eat_v it_o this_o be_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o which_o eat_v of_o it_o may_v not_o die_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n he_o that_o eat_v internal_o not_o external_o that_o eat_v with_o the_o heart_n not_o with_o the_o tooth_n and_o a_o little_a further_o our_o saviour_n explain_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o to_o eat_v then_o this_o meat_n and_o drink_v this_o drink_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o so_o that_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n in_o he_o do_v not_o eat_v spiritual_o his_o flesh_n although_o he_o sensible_o bite_v with_o the_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o rather_o eat_v and_o drink_v to_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n and_o again_o the_o mark_n by_o which_o a_o man_n may_v know_v he_o have_v eat_v and_o drink_v be_v that_o he_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o we_o dwell_v in_o he_o when_o we_o be_v the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o when_o we_o be_v his_o temple_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o word_n which_o i_o tell_v you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n that_o be_v they_o must_v be_v understand_v spiritual_o if_o you_o understand_v they_o spiritual_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n if_o carnal_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n but_o not_o to_o you_o in_o short_a we_o find_v these_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n than_o that_o of_o his_o divinity_n of_o his_o grace_n or_o providence_n and_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n jesus_n christ_n ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n say_v isidor_n have_v absent_v himself_o 14._o isidor_n lib._n 1._o sentent_fw-fr cap._n 14._o as_o to_o the_o flesh_n but_o be_v ever_o present_a in_o respect_n of_o his_o majesty_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v i_o be_o with_o you_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o passage_n of_o bede_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v too_o many_o to_o be_v mention_v 12._o beda_n expos_n allegor_fw-la ipsam_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o here_o i_o shall_v only_o relate_v some_o of_o '_o they_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v perform_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n return_v into_o heaven_n where_o he_o be_v ascend_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o body_n but_o visit_v we_o every_o day_n by_o his_o divine_a presence_n by_o which_o he_o be_v always_o every_o where_o and_o quiet_o govern_v all_o thing_n there_o be_v his_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v and_o glorify_v for_o our_o sake_n because_o he_o be_v god_n and_o man_n say_v he_o again_o he_o be_v raise_v up_o into_o heaven_n where_o he_o sit_v as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o assume_v on_o earth_n yet_o do_v he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o his_o divinity_n by_o which_o he_o fill_v both_o heaven_n and_o earth_n elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o the_o man_n mention_v in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o leave_v his_o house_n go_v a_o journey_n into_o a_o far_a country_n be_v our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o after_o his_o resurrection_n 13._o idem_fw-la comm._n in_o mare_n c._n 13._o ascend_v up_o to_o his_o father_n have_v leave_v as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n his_o church_n although_o he_o never_o suffer_v it_o to_o want_v the_o assistance_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n interpret_n mystical_o in_o another_o place_n the_o word_n concern_v ann_n the_o daughter_n of_o phanuel_n who_o be_v a_o widow_n and_o age_a 84._o year_n this_o ann_n 2._o idem_fw-la in_o luc._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o say_v he_o signify_v the_o church_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o widow_n since_o the_o death_n of_o her_o lord_n and_o spouse_n the_o year_n of_o her_o widowhood_n represent_v the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n which_o be_v still_o burden_a with_o this_o body_n be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n expect_v every_o day_n with_o the_o great_a impatience_n that_o come_v concern_v which_o it_o be_v say_v we_o will_v come_v to_o he_o and_o make_v our_o abode_n with_o he_o it_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o job_n i_o have_v comfort_v the_o heart_n 14._o idem_n exposit_n alleg_n in_o job_n lib._n 2._o c._n 14._o of_o the_o widow_n he_o say_v that_o this_o widow_n be_v the_o church_n our_o mother_n which_o our_o saviour_n comfort_n and_o that_o she_o be_v call_v a_o widow_n because_o her_o spouse_n have_v absent_v himself_o from_o she_o as_o to_o his_o corporeal_a presence_n according_a to_o what_o himself_o tell_v his_o disciple_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v always_o with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o have_v not_o always_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o presence_n of_o divinity_n and_o grace_n for_o have_v exact_o denote_v how_o many_o time_n the_o lord_n appear_v to_o his_o disciple_n after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o design_v say_v he_o to_o show_v by_o these_o frequent_a appearance_n paschal_n idem_fw-la hom._n fast_o de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6_o paschal_n that_o he_o will_v be_v spiritual_o present_a in_o all_o place_n at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o appear_v to_o the_o woman_n that_o weep_v at_o the_o sepulchre_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o present_a with_o we_o when_o we_o grieve_v at_o the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o absence_n he_o appear_v whilst_o they_o break_v bread_n to_o those_o who_o take_v he_o for_o a_o stranger_n give_v he_o entertainment_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o when_o we_o liberal_o relieve_v the_o poor_a and_o stranger_n he_o will_v be_v likewise_o with_o we_o in_o the_o fraction_n of_o bread_n when_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n with_o a_o pure_a and_o chaste_a heart_n we_o find_v here_o no_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n alcvinus_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o poor_a you_o have_v ever_o with_o you_o but_o i_o not_o always_o he_o show_v say_v he_o we_o must_v not_o blame_v those_o that_o communicate_v to_o he_o their_o good_a 28._o alcuin_n in_o joan._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 28._o thing_n whilst_o he_o converse_v among_o they_o see_v he_o be_v to_o remain_v so_o short_a a_o a_o time_n with_o the_o church_n bodily_a he_o introduce_v our_o saviour_n elsewhere_o thus_o say_v to_o his_o church_n if_o i_o go_v away_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o flesh_n i_o will_v 34._o
of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o by_o this_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o body_n itself_o in_o substance_n his_o reason_n be_v first_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n now_o this_o sacrament_n be_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o these_o ancient_a figure_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o truth_n oppose_v to_o image_n now_o according_a to_o this_o author_n this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o it_o but_o the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n three_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o image_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n four_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v understand_v what_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v these_o objection_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n itself_o of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o this_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n charlemagne_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o alcuinus_fw-la as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o bede_n give_v it_o several_a time_n this_o title_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n charlemagne_n deny_v we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o legal_a figure_n which_o be_v only_o bare_a representation_n and_o shadow_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o body_n or_o reality_n of_o that_o which_o they_o represent_v whereas_o our_o eucharist_n communicate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n and_o represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n he_o will_v have_v we_o call_v it_o then_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o be_v those_o of_o the_o ancient_a law_n it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o a_o death_n i_o say_v that_o be_v real_o consummate_v and_o moreover_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o this_o death_n but_o a_o mystery_n which_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o image_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v hence_o conclude_v for_o for_o to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v local_o and_o substantial_o therein_o contain_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o communicate_v therein_o to_o we_o in_o a_o mystical_a and_o moral_a manner_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o communication_n be_v make_v therein_o to_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a yet_o be_v it_o real_a and_o true_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v as_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n do_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v now_o not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o truth_n not_o a_o shadow_n but_o a_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o figure_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n we_o receive_v therein_o the_o body_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o legal_a shadow_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o man_n may_v say_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o ancient_a testament_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n god_n give_v we_o actual_o in_o it_o that_o which_o the_o law_n contain_v only_o in_o type_n this_o be_v sufficient_a whereon_o to_o ground_v this_o remark_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v give_v for_o you_o because_o that_o in_o institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o never_o design_v to_o communicate_v to_o we_o only_o a_o prefiguration_n but_o his_o body_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v with_o reason_n and_o good_a sense_n and_o with_o respect_n too_o to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o in_o sacrifice_n because_o that_o which_o he_o offer_v once_o for_o we_o to_o god_n his_o father_n on_o the_o cross_n he_o offer_v and_o give_v it_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a error_n be_v in_o imagine_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o we_o unless_o we_o receive_v corporeal_o in_o our_o hand_n and_o mouth_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o they_o i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o mistake_n exceed_o distant_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o tell_v we_o we_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n reflection_n on_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o and_o 4._o consequence_n we_o may_v just_o lay_v aside_o mr._n arnaud_n ten_o book_n see_v it_o consist_v only_o of_o consequence_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n by_o suppose_v he_o have_v prove_v this_o consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o have_v overthrow_v as_o we_o have_v do_v his_o principle_n we_o need_v not_o much_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o its_o consequence_n yet_o that_o we_o may_v not_o neglect_v any_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v some_o reflection_n on_o the_o principal_a thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o be_o able_a the_o first_o consequence_n the_o first_o consequence_n bear_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o 1._o book_n 10._o ch_z 1._o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n endeavour_v to_o stretch_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o their_o sense_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o metaphysical_a argument_n which_o have_v only_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n that_o they_o use_v long_a discourse_n to_o expound_v separately_z each_o word_n as_o the_o term_n this_o the_o word_n be_v and_o the_o word_n body_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o yield_v no_o trouble_n when_o a_o man_n follow_v simple_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n become_v obscure_a and_o unintelligible_a that_o suppose_v in_o like_a manner_n a_o man_n shall_v philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o a_o man_n to_o entangle_v himself_o with_o they_o for_o this_o lazarus_n will_v be_v neither_o the_o soul_n nor_o the_o body_n separately_z nor_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o but_o a_o mere_a nothing_o now_o a_o mere_a nothing_o can_v come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o speak_v to_o be_v only_o understand_v by_o philosopher_n and_o metaphysician_n see_v he_o intend_v his_o religion_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o simple_a people_n woman_n and_o child_n person_n ignorant_a of_o humane_a learning_n that_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n by_o the_o general_a and_o common_a impression_n which_o all_o these_o person_n receive_v without_o so_o many_o reflection_n that_o to_o find_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o have_v be_v effectual_o take_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n which_o never_o have_v any_o part_n in_o our_o dispute_n that_o our_o saviour_n intention_n be_v rather_o
sense_n but_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o six_o century_n to_o begin_v this_o enquiry_n after_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o these_o word_n have_v make_v in_o man_n mind_n by_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o follow_a one_o it_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v go_v out_o of_o paris_n to_o learn_v the_o news_n of_o france_n in_o the_o furthermost_a part_n of_o that_o kingdom_n but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v these_o century_n be_v not_o prepossess_v by_o our_o dispute_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o they_o may_v have_v have_v other_o prejudices_fw-la which_o have_v disturb_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o we_o seek_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o of_o find_v it_o pure_a according_a as_o we_o desire_v it_o in_o greece_n since_o the_o fancy_n of_o damascen_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n who_o the_o greek_n esteem_v as_o another_o s._n thomas_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o follow_v himself_o no_o more_o than_o we_o whether_o damascen_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n or_o only_o the_o union_n of_o it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o manner_n i_o have_v prove_v and_o explain_v how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v find_v pure_a among_o the_o coptic_o armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n egyptian_n since_o these_o people_n have_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n wherein_o they_o still_o remain_v a_o man_n that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o emissary_n send_v from_o the_o latin_n into_o all_o these_o country_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n till_o this_o time_n without_o intermission_n may_v not_o he_o just_o suspect_v that_o the_o emissary_n have_v trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o this_o impression_n howsoever_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o it_o be_v more_o pure_a in_o the_o six_o first_o age_n than_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o begin_v our_o inquiry_n since_o that_o time_n the_o three_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v unjust_o accuse_v the_o minister_n for_o embroil_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o we_o may_v with_o great_a reason_n charge_v the_o scholastics_n and_o controvertist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o who_o have_v make_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o gloss_n and_o form_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o opinion_n on_o the_o word_n this._n we_o know_v what_o ambrose_n catarin_n have_v write_v of_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v say_v he_o the_o labour_n and_o anguish_n which_o etc._n ambros_n catâ—â—r_n tract_n de_fw-fr verb._n quibus_fw-la conficitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n almost_o all_o writer_n have_v undergo_v when_o we_o demand_v of_o they_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o pronoun_n this_o for_o they_o write_v such_o a_o multitude_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o so_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v a_o man_n at_o his_o wit_n end_n that_o too_o close_o consider_v '_o they_o the_o minister_n give_v these_o word_n a_o sense_n very_o plain_a and_o natural_a which_o neither_o depend_v on_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n nor_o metaphysical_a notion_n if_o they_o argue_v either_o to_o establish_v their_o sense_n or_o show_v that_o these_o word_n can_v suffer_v no_o other_o their_o arguing_n lie_v in_o observation_n which_o be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a as_o for_o instance_n the_o word_n this_o can_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o this_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a proposition_n must_v be_v take_v as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n and_o to_o make_v this_o proposition_n intelligible_a we_o must_v necessary_o give_v it_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n can_v be_v literal_o both_o bread_n and_o body_n i_o grant_v we_o must_v not_o philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o neither_o be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o we_o that_o set_v himself_o to_o philosophise_v on_o they_o we_o understand_v simple_o by_o lazarus_n a_o person_n who_o our_o saviour_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o very_a moment_n he_o call_v he_o as_o god_n make_v light_a at_o that_o very_a instant_n wherein_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n find_v in_o our_o saviour_n expression_n be_v affect_v difficulty_n but_o those_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n attribute_v to_o our_o saviour_n word_n be_v real_a one_o not_o by_o abstract_a and_o metaphysical_a argument_n but_o because_o never_o man_n say_v this_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o hold_v be_v imperceptible_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o another_o humane_a language_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o the_o four_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v in_o vain_a oppose_v the_o sense_n of_o philosopher_n and_o doctor_n to_o that_o of_o simple_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o any_o deep_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a natural_a impression_n which_o our_o saviour_n word_n make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n without_o study_n and_o reflection_n this_o natural_a impression_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o judge_n thereof_o only_o by_o history_n be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o unknown_a and_o undiscernible_a to_o we_o for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o the_o simple_a be_v not_o guide_v by_o the_o most_o natural_a impression_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o that_o which_o their_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n give_v they_o for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o people_n usual_o believe_v what_o their_o guide_n teach_v they_o and_o not_o what_o their_o first_o sense_n dictate_v to_o '_o they_o the_o other_o reason_n be_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o can_v know_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o church_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n depend_v on_o the_o write_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n now_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n who_o may_v have_v give_v we_o their_o speculation_n and_o those_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n or_o what_o they_o themselves_o have_v imagine_v rather_o than_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n of_o people_n the_o five_o reflection_n it_o be_v ill_a reason_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v prevail_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v for_o i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a what_o that_o be_v must_v necessary_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o will_v take_v his_o word_n in_o this_o century_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o prescience_n and_o those_o of_o his_o providence_n touch_v the_o error_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v man_n to_o fall_v be_v unknown_a to_o we_o neither_o be_v it_o permit_v we_o to_o pry_v into_o they_o he_o have_v suffer_v man_n to_o understand_v in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o revelation_n touch_v his_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a kingdom_n he_o have_v permit_v man_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n to_o understand_v common_o these_o word_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o of_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v save_v the_o way_n of_o god_n be_v beyond_o our_o reach_n and_o we_o must_v never_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o his_o word_n by_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v prevalent_a among_o man_n second_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o 2._o book_n 10._o ch._n 2._o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o eleven_o last_o age_n be_v prove_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n his_o argument_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n already_o offer_v that_o it_o be_v against_o nature_n sense_n and_o reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v for_o six_o hundred_o year_n space_n in_o a_o certain_a sense_n by_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o in_o all_o the_o other_o ensue_a century_n they_o have_v be_v use_v in_o another_o sense_n without_o any_o body_n perceive_v this_o equivocation_n that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o suppose_v all_o the_o master_n of_o one_o opinion_n and_o all_o the_o disciple_n to_o be_v of_o another_o and_o yet_o still_o to_o suppose_v they_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o master_n the_o first_o
reflection_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o contest_v of_o berengarius_fw-la happen_v to_o determine_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n here_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o the_o church_n consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o we_o have_v likewise_o see_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o assert_n that_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n we_o must_v suppose_v they_o constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o this_o supposition_n must_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n what_o can_v we_o think_v of_o all_o these_o circuit_n but_o that_o they_o be_v illusion_n which_o plain_o enough_o show_n that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v but_o small_a satisfaction_n in_o their_o inquiry_n into_o the_o first_o six_o age_n be_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n apparent_o teach_v in_o they_o what_o occasion_n will_v they_o have_v of_o make_v they_o enter_v by_o machine_n and_o mount_v up_o to_o they_o from_o the_o late_a age_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o way_n of_o reason_v these_o supposition_n and_o argument_n from_o the_o bottom_n to_o the_o top_n be_v so_o far_o from_o persuade_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n desire_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o do_v but_o more_o confirm_v we_o in_o our_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o second_o reflection_n it_o be_v consonant_a to_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n body_n or_o not_o have_v be_v agitate_a with_o great_a heat_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o affirmative_a have_v abuse_v the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v they_o to_o their_o sense_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o happen_v every_o day_n in_o the_o small_a contest_v in_o which_o every_o one_o desire_n to_o set_v off_o his_o sentiment_n and_o confirm_v they_o by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o shelter_v himself_o thereby_o from_o the_o reproach_n of_o innovation_n it_o be_v likewise_o easy_a to_o imagine_v that_o those_o who_o but_o slight_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o theological_a point_n be_v soon_o cheat_v by_o false_a appearance_n we_o see_v but_o too_o many_o example_n of_o this_o it_o be_v in_o short_a easy_a to_o conceive_v that_o disciple_n may_v deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o sense_n of_o their_o master_n under_o divers_a pretence_n the_o division_n of_o christian_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o happen_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o disciple_n be_v not_o content_a to_o keep_v pace_n with_o their_o master_n but_o have_v go_v beyond_o they_o and_o often_o overrhrow_v their_o real_a sentiment_n under_o pretence_n of_o explain_v and_o illustrate_v what_o they_o say_v with_o less_o perspicuity_n when_o scholar_n be_v become_v master_n they_o no_o long_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o scholar_n but_o doctor_n and_o in_o this_o quality_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o comprehend_v they_o may_v have_v new_a notion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o that_o preee_v they_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n take_v their_o word_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n the_o people_n easy_o receive_v what_o their_o doctor_n teach_v they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o doctor_n there_o need_v no_o great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o a_o ignorant_a age_n to_o introduce_v a_o novelty_n one_o single_a person_n may_v sometime_o impose_v on_o a_o whole_a assembly_n and_o engage_v they_o into_o his_o opinion_n which_o afterward_o shall_v pass_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o three_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n three_o proposition_n be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n 3._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o several_a instance_n of_o expression_n produce_v by_o aubertin_n to_o show_v that_o a_o man_n may_v take_v in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n the_o passage_n by_o which_o the_o catholic_n establish_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a alike_o to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v whether_o the_o expression_n which_o appear_v at_o first_o alike_o be_v in_o effect_n different_a the_o first_o be_v to_o mark_v precise_o by_o reason_v the_o difference_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o to_o show_v they_o be_v not_o alike_o the_o second_o be_v to_o discern_v they_o by_o opinion_n by_o a_o simple_a view_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o by_o a_o impression_n which_o make_v itself_o feel_v although_o it_o can_v be_v express_v apply_v afterward_o this_o remark_n to_o his_o subject_n he_o say_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v take_v in_o the_o ten_o last_o century_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o reality_n and_o the_o other_o have_v never_o be_v take_v but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o see_v they_o have_v make_v such_o different_a impression_n and_o that_o opinion_n have_v so_o well_o distinguish_v they_o this_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o his_o three_o chapter_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o be_v agree_v concern_v this_o manner_n of_o discern_v the_o expression_n and_o the_o thing_n themselves_o by_o opinion_n as_o well_o as_o by_o a_o exact_a remark_n of_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v a_o maxim_n of_o this_o which_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o principle_n to_o draw_v thence_o certain_a conclusion_n he_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o sentiment_n or_o opinion_n can_v never_o be_v corrupt_v by_o false_a prejudices_fw-la nor_o ever_o be_v deceive_v by_o establish_v imaginary_a difference_n where_o there_o be_v no_o real_a one_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o never_o any_o man_n understand_v those_o which_o we_o say_v be_v alike_o but_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n this_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v regard_v in_o those_o age_n as_o different_a expression_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v different_a in_o effect_n unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o century_n be_v infallible_a it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o believe_v that_o man_n may_v judge_v right_o in_o respect_n of_o one_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n fall_v into_o error_n in_o respect_n of_o another_o whatsoever_o conformity_n there_o may_v be_v between_o they_o a_o man_n may_v be_v sometime_o mistake_v by_o confound_v as_o if_o they_o be_v alike_o such_o expression_n as_o be_v not_o so_o and_o then_o again_o take_v for_o different_a expression_n such_o as_o be_v alike_o as_o we_o never_o pretend_v that_o the_o man_n of_o these_o late_a age_n be_v mistake_v in_o all_o thing_n so_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o pretend_v they_o be_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n the_o second_o reflection_n the_o method_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v for_o the_o discern_a the_o different_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n from_o those_o which_o be_v alike_o be_v deceitful_a for_o if_o we_o must_v for_o this_o end_n rather_o follow_v the_o way_n of_o sentiment_n than_o that_o of_o reason_n it_o will_v be_v then_o at_o least_o just_a to_o consult_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o age_n wherein_o the_o father_n live_v and_o that_o of_o person_n to_o who_o they_o speak_v and_o not_o the_o sentiment_n of_o late_a age_n which_o may_v perhaps_o have_v be_v disturb_v by_o new_a notion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o age_n the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o which_o we_o produce_v as_o be_v alike_o in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o we_o will_v see_v what_o use_n we_o must_v make_v of_o his_o rule_n but_o to_o seek_v this_o difference_n of_o impression_n or_o sentiment_n in_o age_n wherein_o we_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n be_v change_v will_v be_v a_o apparent_a deceive_a of_o ourselves_o see_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o what_o he_o call_v the_o sentiment_n or_o impression_n have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n the_o four_o consequence_n these_o three_o first_o consequence_n be_v attend_v by_o a_o four_o which_o be_v 4._o book_n 10._o
tell_v he_o my_o answer_n will_v be_v no_o less_o good_a in_o the_o main_a when_o he_o shall_v show_v that_o the_o heretic_n mention_v by_o ignatius_n do_v absolute_o reject_v the_o eucharist_n i_o may_v moreover_o oppose_v against_o he_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n who_o express_o say_v touch_v this_o passage_n that_o these_o ancient_a heretic_n combat_v not_o so_o much_o the_o 1._o bell._n de_fw-fr sacram._n euchar._n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n for_o as_o ignatius_n himself_o insinuate_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o denial_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v our_o lord_n flesh_n be_v because_o they_o disow_v our_o lord_n assume_v true_a flesh_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o i_o hope_v pretend_v to_o understand_v more_o of_o this_o matter_n than_o bellarmin_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o answer_n i_o return_v to_o a_o passage_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n p._n 2._o ch_z 2._o of_o justin_n which_o say_v that_o we_o take_v not_o these_o thing_n as_o mere_a bread_n and_o drink_n but_o that_o this_o meat_n be_v make_v the_o eucharist_n with_o which_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v nourish_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o change_n become_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a i_o answer_v not_o bare_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v i_o answer_v that_o this_o food_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o sacramental_a union_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o in_o effect_n the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o common_a bread_n and_o drink_n but_o a_o great_a sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o take_n on_o he_o our_o nature_n it_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o very_a form_n of_o our_o lord_n own_o expression_n i_o at_o the_o same_o time_n ground_v this_o answer_n on_o justin_n very_a word_n and_o it_o be_v moreover_o establish_v on_o the_o proof_n which_o i_o have_v already_o allege_v touch_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o say_v that_o my_o sense_n be_v without_o proof_n and_o authority_n contrary_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o experience_n 34._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 5._o p._n 34._o and_o consequent_o not_o worth_a consider_v and_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o solve_v matter_n he_o do_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o answer_v i_o return_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o gelazus_n cyzique_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o whereas_o i_o have_v back_v they_o with_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o passage_n themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v moreover_o their_o foundation_n on_o the_o proof_n i_o offer_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n recite_v of_o they_o what_o he_o please_v and_o separate_v that_o which_o he_o relate_v of_o they_o from_o their_o true_a principle_n whosoever_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v only_o what_o i_o write_v touch_v these_o two_o passage_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o second_o treatise_n and_o the_o second_o part_n and_o especial_o touch_v that_o of_o cyril_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o aforesaid_a second_o part_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o all_o these_o discourse_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n here_o give_v we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o his_o ten_o book_n i_o be_o certain_a will_v not_o like_o his_o proceed_n find_v so_o much_o passion_n and_o so_o little_a solidity_n in_o his_o discourse_n the_o four_o reflection_n mr._n arnavd_n passion_n do_v yet_o more_o discover_v itself_o in_o his_o six_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o very_a bad_a use_n of_o his_o maxim_n he_o will_v extend_v it_o so_o far_o as_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o distinct_o assert_v therein_o he_o say_v every_o 39_o book_n 10._o ch_z 5._o pag._n 34._o ch._n 6._o pag._n 38_o 39_o body_n know_v that_o the_o first_o notion_n of_o the_o evangelist_n word_n concern_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v most_o favourable_a to_o the_o catholic_n that_o the_o evidence_n of_o it_o ever_o appear_v so_o considerable_a to_o luther_n that_o notwithstanding_o his_o great_a desire_n to_o vex_v the_o pope_n he_o can_v never_o resist_v the_o perspicuity_n of_o they_o that_o zuinglius_fw-la can_v not_o immediate_o find_v the_o solution_n of_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o need_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o they_o by_o the_o revelation_n which_o a_o spirit_n make_v to_o he_o of_o they_o of_o who_o he_o himself_o write_v that_o he_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o black_a or_o a_o white_a one_o which_o have_v say_v he_o all_o the_o lineament_n of_o a_o diabolical_a revelation_n whatsoever_o passage_n out_o of_o cicero_n and_o catullus_n be_v allege_v to_o justify_v this_o expression_n he_o add_v that_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v far_o more_o natural_o signify_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v effectual_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o that_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o and_o this_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n who_o have_v take_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n show_v we_o in_o a_o convince_a manner_n he_o add_v to_o this_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o s._n john_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n and_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v thereof_o unworthy_o be_v guilty_a of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o make_v supposition_n without_o any_o proof_n the_o right_a thereof_o belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n that_o it_o appertain_v to_o they_o to_o say_v their_o doctrine_n be_v clear_o apparent_a in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o s._n john_n '_o s_o gospel_n in_o the_o three_o evangelist_n and_o in_o s._n paul_n '_o s_z epistle_n but_o that_o equity_n and_o reason_n oblige_v the_o calvinist_n to_o be_v very_o scrupulous_a and_o modest_a on_o this_o point_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o kind_a to_o people_n as_o to_o prescribe_v they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v present_v themselves_o before_o he_o without_o doubt_n he_o expect_v they_o will_v henceforward_o obey_v he_o in_o this_o particular_a yet_o must_v i_o tell_v he_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n any_o formal_a declaration_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o be_v they_o distinct_o assert_v in_o they_o every_o body_n know_v in_o what_o term_n formal_a declaration_n must_v be_v conceive_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n doctrine_n must_v be_v clear_o and_o distinct_o express_v if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v discover_v in_o the_o scripture_n any_o particular_a matter_n in_o relation_n to_o this_o subject_n let_v he_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o but_o if_o he_o know_v no_o more_o than_o we_o have_v see_v hitherto_o we_o shall_v still_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n be_v not_o formal_o declare_v in_o they_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o sense_n which_o we_o give_v they_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a one_o or_o no_o i_o will_v not_o here_o dispute_v it_o be_v sufficient_a the_o word_n will_v bear_v it_o to_o conclude_v they_o be_v not_o a_o formal_a distinct_a declaration_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v what_o we_o call_v a_o formal_a declaration_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o that_o which_o we_o pretend_v it_o formal_o establish_v it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o luther_n find_v they_o evident_a for_o beside_o that_o he_o find_v no_o evidence_n in_o they_o for_o transubstantiation_n but_o only_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n with_o which_o he_o be_v much_o prepossess_v one_o may_v oppose_v against_o luther_n prejudice_n the_o judgement_n which_o cardinal_n cajetan_a make_v of_o they_o who_o have_v find_v no_o 1588._o cajetan_n in_o 3._o thoma_n quest_n 75._o art_n 1._o lugduni_n apud_fw-la stephanum_n machaelem_fw-la 1588._o evidence_n in_o they_o neither_o for_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_a of_o these_o doctrine_n but_o only_o by_o add_v to_o they_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o i_o suppose_v be_v mr._n arnaud_n ignorant_a that_o
how_o well_o he_o have_v copy_v out_o from_o allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v he_o not_o maim_v and_o suppress_v that_o which_o perplex_v he_o in_o my_o book_n i_o never_o shall_v have_v have_v the_o pleasure_n of_o see_v myself_o bring_v into_o his_o chapter_n by_o a_o excellent_a figure_n of_o rheotorick_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v persuade_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v 43._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o of_o s._n paul_n but_o i_o claud_n declare_v it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o they_o and_o confirm_v my_o assertion_n by_o my_o own_o authority_n this_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o eloquence_n and_o ingenuity_n the_o five_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v not_o content_a to_o gather_v for_o himself_o alone_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o victory_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o bring_v in_o the_o sociniens_fw-la for_o a_o share_n with_o he_o and_o his_o conception_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v remarkable_a i_o bring_v some_o proof_n draw_v from_o scripture_n touch_v the_o trinity_n to_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n this_o mystery_n be_v assert_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n these_o say_v he_o be_v only_a supposition_n without_o proof_n this_o be_v certain_o absurd_a enough_o to_o call_v proof_n and_o such_o 45._o ch_n 6._o p._n 44_o 45._o proof_n too_o as_o be_v draw_v from_o scripture_n supposition_n without_o proof_n they_o will_v be_v say_v he_o again_o very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o be_v accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o tradition_n but_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n and_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n this_o proposition_n surprise_v i_o the_o proof_n of_o scripture_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v of_o no_o validity_n but_o weak_a proof_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n without_o the_o benefit_n of_o tradition_n and_o all_o their_o evidence_n and_o strength_n must_v depend_v on_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n hoc_fw-la magno_fw-la mercentur_fw-la atridae_n the_o arian_n and_o sociniens_fw-la be_v much_o oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o be_v not_o s._n augustine_n sentiment_n when_o dispute_v against_o maximus_n a_o arian_n bishop_n he_o tell_v he_o i_o must_v not_o allege_v to_o you_o the_o council_n 14._o aug._n lib._n 3._o cont_n maxim_n cap._n 14._o of_o nice_a nor_o you_o to_o i_o that_o of_o ariminis_fw-la for_o as_o i_o be_o not_o oblige_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o last_o so_o neither_o be_v you_o bind_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o but_o proceed_v we_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v a_o common_a witness_n for_o we_o both_o oppose_v we_o cause_v to_o cause_n and_o reason_n to_o reason_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n s._n austin_n will_v have_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a imprudence_n thus_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n and_o whole_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v the_o proof_n take_v thence_o concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v weak_a yea_o even_o infinite_o weak_a separate_v from_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n what_o answer_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v a_o socinien_n when_o he_o shall_v say_v we_o must_v not_o value_v this_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o ground_v on_o weak_a proof_n for_o after_o all_o why_o have_v the_o public_a intelligence_n take_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o sense_n if_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o sense_n be_v so_o slight_a in_o themselves_o it_o be_v neither_o rash_o nor_o enthusiastical_o nor_o without_o just_a ground_n that_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v find_v on_o this_o side_n but_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o if_o the_o proof_n draw_v from_o holy_a scripture_n to_o ground_v this_o sense_n on_o be_v in_o themselves_o extreme_a weak_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o he_o not_o only_o give_v the_o sociniens_fw-la a_o unjust_a advantage_n but_o likewise_o ruin_n himself_o his_o own_o principle_n as_o fast_o as_o he_o think_v he_o establish_v it_o he_o say_v that_o i_o suppose_v my_o passage_n concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v unanswerable_a when_o a_o socinien_n shall_v reply_v thereunto_o we_o shall_v have_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o his_o answer_n be_v vain_a and_o yet_o i_o shall_v have_v right_a to_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n till_o these_o pretend_a reply_n come_v he_o add_v that_o i_o suppose_v the_o sociniens_fw-la object_v not_o any_o contrary_a passage_n which_o be_v what_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v but_o i_o suppose_v they_o can_v object_v any_o that_o can_v prevail_v over_o those_o i_o offer_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v it_o without_o be_v oblige_v to_o discuss_v either_o their_o answer_n or_o objection_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n observation_n must_v be_v a_o rule_n why_o have_v he_o contrary_a thereunto_o write_v this_o 10_o book_n which_o be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o supposition_n he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n imagine_v he_o have_v well_o prove_v they_o but_o i_o need_v only_a mind_n he_o of_o his_o own_o remark_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o his_o proof_n be_v unanswerable_a 2._o that_o we_o will_v not_o offer_v contrary_a one_o against_o they_o and_o consequent_o his_o supposition_n be_v faulty_a if_o he_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o make_v my_o reply_n and_o produce_v my_o objection_n and_o that_o till_o than_o his_o supposition_n hold_v good_a let_v he_o take_v the_o same_o answer_n from_o i_o on_o the_o subject_n here_o in_o question_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o i_o suppose_v reason_n remain_v neuter_n content_v itself_o without_o teach_v the_o trinity_n and_o approve_v on_o the_o contrary_a certain_a truth_n which_o have_v a_o natural_a coheherence_n with_o that_o particular_a one_o that_o i_o suppress_v this_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n wherewith_o reason_n furnish_v those_o against_o this_o article_n who_o take_v this_o dangerous_a way_n whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n a_o man_n that_o so_o confident_o blame_v supposition_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v such_o a_o terrible_a one_o as_o this_o be_v without_o ground_v it_o at_o least_o on_o some_o proof_n that_o reason_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n against_o the_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o objection_n make_v against_o this_o mystery_n proceed_v either_o from_o the_o weakness_n or_o corruption_n of_o reason_n rather_o than_o from_o reason_n itself_o and_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v of_o this_o kind_n not_o a_o crowd_n of_o difficulty_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n exaggerate_v it_o but_o some_o that_o may_v perplex_v a_o man_n mind_n so_o likewise_o do_v i_o never_o suppose_v this_o article_n be_v whole_o exempt_a from_o they_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a formal_o acknowledge_v they_o but_o to_o say_v no_o more_o there_o needs_o only_o be_v read_v what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_n to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o worse_o disengage_v himself_o from_o this_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n have_v leave_v it_o untouched_a in_o its_o full_a strength_n especial_o let_v any_o one_o read_v the_o place_n wherein_o i_o establish_v by_o scripture_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o judge_v whither_o it_o be_v wise_o say_v that_o i_o ruin_v the_o sociniens_fw-la without_o redemption_n but_o it_o be_v by_o such_o a_o way_n as_o will_v rather_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o change_v their_o mind_n this_o discourse_n be_v not_o very_a edify_n and_o be_v perhaps_o capable_a of_o a_o sense_n which_o will_v not_o be_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n advantage_n but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o six_o consequence_n the_o six_o consequence_n that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n help_v we_o to_o distinguish_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n from_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n show_v the_o falsity_n of_o several_a of_o the_o minister_n argument_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o grant_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o be_v not_o of_o absolute_a necessity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o this_o
will_v without_o doubt_n better_o appear_v if_o for_o a_o six_o remark_n we_o cast_v our_o eye_n a_o little_a on_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o change_n have_v most_o advance_v itself_o it_o be_v not_o in_o hilary_n nor_o athanasius_n time_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o ambrose_n and_o s._n austin_n but_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o most_o dark_a age_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n then_o that_o error_n make_v such_o conquest_n in_o those_o time_n rather_o will_v it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o she_o do_v not_o and_o this_o distinction_n methinks_v do_v sufficient_o limit_v my_o principle_n to_o establish_v sincere_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n these_o two_o remark_n must_v not_o be_v separate_v but_o join_v together_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o my_o whole_a sense_n for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o my_o respect_n depend_v on_o my_o entire_a sense_n now_o my_o whole_a sense_n do_v not_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o nor_o in_o the_o general_a application_n i_o make_v of_o it_o but_o in_o the_o exception_n and_o limitation_n i_o give_v they_o but_o neither_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n deal_v thus_o choose_v rather_o to_o run_v after_o their_o own_o chimerical_a notion_n than_o to_o follow_v the_o truth_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n show_v he_o have_v but_o little_a to_o say_v when_o he_o set_v himself_o on_o reproach_v i_o that_o i_o suppress_v some_o word_n of_o my_o five_o observation_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a i_o will_v on_o purpose_n suppress_v word_n contain_v in_o my_o book_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v in_o turn_v over_o some_o leaf_n if_o i_o pass_v over_o they_o it_o be_v because_o they_o make_v no_o more_o to_o the_o subject_n than_o those_o which_o i_o recite_v which_o contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o which_o be_v no_o less_o significant_a than_o the_o other_o but_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o can_v so_o well_o justify_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o his_o make_v i_o say_v that_o the_o church_n remain_v in_o this_o ignorance_n till_o berenger_n time_n although_o there_o be_v no_o such_o 577._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o p._n 577._o thing_n in_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_n be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n represent_v my_o sense_n and_o not_o my_o word_n and_o because_o that_o this_o proposition_n which_o this_o author_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v set_v down_o in_o italic_a letter_n which_o be_v those_o which_o be_v use_v for_o quotation_n in_o proper_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o printer_n fault_n who_o ought_v to_o print_v they_o in_o a_o roman_a letter_n i_o will_v believe_v it_o because_o he_o say_v so_o but_o yet_o my_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v faithful_o relate_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n plain_a deal_n require_v it_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o my_o express_a declaration_n contain_v in_o several_a passage_n of_o my_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n rather_o than_o from_o a_o discourse_n that_o be_v maim_v and_o which_o can_v represent_v in_o this_o condition_n but_o half_a of_o that_o which_o i_o will_v say_v whatsoever_o pain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v to_o disguise_v my_o sense_n father_n maimbourg_n the_o jesuit_n who_o write_v since_o mr._n arnaud_n ingenuous_o perceive_v and_o relate_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o assert_n 108._o a_o peaceable_a method_n by_o father_n mainbourg_n ch_n 3._o page_n 108._o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o through_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o pastor_n christian_n have_v no_o more_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n without_o positive_o believe_v or_o reject_v either_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o absence_n because_o they_o study_v not_o the_o point_n this_o be_v in_o effect_v my_o meaning_n and_o not_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impute_v to_o i_o that_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o remark_n i_o now_o make_v consider_v the_o point_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n alone_o exclude_v transubstantiation_n the_o second_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o christian_n only_o exclude_v those_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o mystery_n and_o the_o three_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o wherein_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v introduce_v which_o be_v the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o and_o part_n of_o the_o 11_o for_o although_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rigour_n of_o the_o dispute_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o that_o of_o berenger_n yet_o there_o be_v only_o to_o speak_v proper_o these_o three_o age_n in_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v neither_o complain_v of_o he_o nor_o mr._n arnaud_n when_o they_o shall_v restrain_v their_o argument_n to_o these_o it_o remain_v only_o now_o to_o know_v in_o what_o disposition_n of_o mind_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_n be_v when_o we_o imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v declare_v to_o they_o for_o on_o this_o depend_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o enquiry_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v two_o far_a observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v in_o some_o sort_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o whether_o in_o suppose_v they_o believe_v not_o this_o doctrine_n they_o have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v it_o be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o church_n faith_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o under_o this_o consideration_n for_o for_o to_o conclude_v that_o people_n will_v have_v actual_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n have_v they_o not_o before_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o show_v that_o it_o will_v have_v oppose_v their_o sense_n and_o notice_n of_o reason_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o man_n do_v always_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v they_o upon_o reject_v this_o real_a presence_n as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v it_o but_o people_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v and_o receive_v notwithstanding_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o general_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o begin_v to_o consider_v it_o as_o a_o mystery_n they_o harken_v no_o long_o to_o sense_n nor_o reason_n we_o shall_v then_o proceed_v and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n to_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hold_v and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o observation_n which_o we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o question_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o corporeal_a absence_n to_o believe_v the_o corporeal_a absence_n be_v to_o form_n to_o a_o man_n self_n the_o idea_n of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o extravagant_a but_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n be_v to_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n conceive_v and_o reject_v as_o a_o error_n a_o man_n may_v reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o ordinary_a existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o reject_v it_o either_o general_o under_o every_o notion_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v nor_o in_o particular_a under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o invisible_a existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n but_o yet_o
and_o rise_v for_o they_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o be_v several_a person_n who_o content_v themselves_o with_o do_v that_o to_o which_o these_o word_n excite_v they_o without_o proceed_v any_o far_o their_o mind_n be_v sufficient_o take_v up_o with_o that_o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v extravagant_a and_o fantastical_a and_o wherein_o he_o meet_v with_o such_o ridiculous_a hypothesise_n senseless_a supposition_n and_o absurdity_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o for_o a_o discourse_n to_o be_v more_o faulty_a than_o this_o although_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o first_o order_n of_o this_o system_fw-la first_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n whereunto_o it_o be_v design_v second_o it_o be_v lay_v on_o a_o false_a foundation_n three_o it_o conclude_v nothing_o this_o false_a foundation_n be_v suppose_v these_o three_o remark_n be_v essential_a and_o need_v only_o prove_v as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o suppose_v this_o ridiculous_a hypothesis_n be_v grant_v i_o yet_o there_o must_v be_v make_v several_a other_o to_o draw_v thence_o the_o conclusion_n which_o i_o draw_v first_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o pastor_n who_o instruct_v the_o communicant_n when_o they_o first_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n teach_v they_o only_o to_o make_v a_o mental_a prayer_n over_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o mention_v to_o they_o a_o word_n of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n which_o express_v it_o and_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n which_o may_v spring_v up_o in_o their_o mind_n about_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o form_n of_o these_o instruction_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n ambrose_n gaudencius_n and_o eucherus_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o imprint_v on_o their_o mind_n the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o when_o these_o people_n meet_v with_o this_o expression_n either_o in_o sermon_n or_o particular_a discourse_n or_o book_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o admit_v into_o their_o mind_n any_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n but_o be_v immediate_o ravish_v with_o abstract_a meditation_n three_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o this_o lasted'em_n all_o their_o life_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o use_v the_o same_o caution_n against_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o bread_n we_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v our_o strength_n and_o our_o life_n i_o answer_v that_o suppose_v the_o proposition_n i_o state_v touch_v the_o thing_n and_o usual_a expression_n be_v fruitless_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o catechumenist_n and_o those_o other_o expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v but_o it_o will_v be_v useful_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v before_o to_o the_o communicant_n at_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v to_o '_o they_o now_o it_o be_v precise_o upon_o this_o account_n i_o make_v use_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o answer_v the_o argument_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n raise_v from_o these_o word_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o he_o say_v represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n i_o show_v then_o that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o only_a word_n of_o instruction_n but_o likewise_o of_o use_n the_o drift_n of_o which_o be_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o communicant_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v for_o we_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o consider_v my_o proposition_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o particular_a end_n for_o which_o i_o use_v it_o and_o not_o take_v it_o lose_v as_o he_o have_v do_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n but_o it_o be_v his_o custom_n when_o he_o propose_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o represent_v it_o indirect_o and_o it_o be_v on_o such_o kind_n of_o proceed_n as_o these_o whereon_o be_v ground_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o objection_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o my_o proposition_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o catechism_n of_o the_o father_n there_o needs_o only_o one_o thing_n be_v suppose_v which_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o believe_v which_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n cyril_n nor_o those_o attribute_v to_o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n eucherus_n be_v use_v as_o form_n of_o instruction_n which_o be_v give_v to_o person_n the_o first_o time_n they_o communicate_v see_v the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o receive_v their_o first_o communion_n immediate_o after_o they_o be_v baptise_a in_o their_o tender_a year_n yea_o sometime_o whilst_o at_o their_o mother_n breast_n i_o confess_v indeed_o they_o be_v not_o then_o teach_v to_o make_v mental_a prayer_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v and_o it_o be_v also_o likely_a they_o have_v neither_o the_o catechism_n of_o s._n ambrose_n nor_o s._n cyril_n expound_v to_o they_o as_o he_o pleasant_o suppose_v and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud'_v first_o observation_n be_v absurd_a as_o to_o the_o book_n they_o read_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o say_v they_o caution_v themselves_o against_o the_o word_n which_o they_o meet_v in_o they_o we_o need_v only_o suppose_v one_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n several_a people_n who_o can_v not_o read_v and_o that_o among_o such_o as_o can_v there_o be_v some_o that_o read_v little_a in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n book_n not_o be_v then_o so_o common_a as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o print_n have_v be_v invent_v and_o in_o fine_a that_o among_o those_o who_o do_v there_o may_v be_v some_o who_o apply_v not_o themselves_o attentive_o enough_o to_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v our_o saviour_n body_n as_o to_o private_a discourse_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o revelation_n know_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o willing_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o will_v let_v we_o suppose_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o church_n who_o never_o set_v themselves_o to_o treat_v of_o abstruse_a question_n of_o theology_n in_o familiar_a colloquy_n and_o as_o to_o sermon_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v they_o must_v inspire_v all_o person_n with_o curiosity_n that_o hear_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a he_o shall_v tell_v we_o first_o whether_o he_o believe_v the_o preacher_n handle_v always_o the_o eucharist_n in_o difficult_a term_n sufficient_a to_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o their_o hearer_n touch_v the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whether_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o in_o term_n clear_a and_o easy_a which_o give_v no_o occasion_n for_o this_o question_n second_o it_o will_v be_v just_a for_o he_o to_o tell_v we_o whether_o when_o they_o make_v these_o difficult_a discourse_n they_o cause_v all_o the_o faithful_a in_o general_a to_o come_v to_o they_o and_o charge_v they_o not_o to_o fail_v of_o form_v in_o their_o mind_n the_o question_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n three_o in_o short_a it_o may_v be_v expect_v he_o shall_v tell_v we_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o auditor_n be_v of_o equal_a capacity_n to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o difficult_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n for_o if_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v these_o three_o thing_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n these_o expression_n he_o mention_n must_v have_v produce_v the_o effect_n in_o man_n mind_n which_o he_o pretend_v perhaps_o person_n of_o mean_a capacity_n who_o yet_o may_v be_v good_a man_n although_o they_o have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n in_o hear_v their_o preacher_n will_v have_v turn_v their_o mind_n soon_o on_o the_o side_n of_o easy_a term_n than_o that_o of_o difficult_a one_o perhaps_o also_o some_o of_o they_o do_v let_v these_o difficult_a way_n of_o speak_a pass_n without_o consider_v they_o with_o much_o attention_n and_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o question_n beyond_o their_o reach_n and_o thus_o may_v i_o suppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n seldom_o make_v any_o deep_a impression_n on_o they_o mr._n claude_fw-la say_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o think_v that_o the_o put_n of_o a_o extravagancy_n into_o mood_n and_o figure_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o conclusive_a and_o decisive_a propose_v we_o this_o
to_o say_v real_o which_o be_v not_o true_a and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o hinder_v we_o from_o perceive_v that_o the_o ignorant_a take_v the_o natural_o of_o s._n hilary_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n will_v have_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o corporal_a and_o natural_a presence_n and_o not_o that_o of_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a presence_n these_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o fault_n for_o which_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v over-sorry_a when_o they_o happen_v for_o they_o have_v a_o desire_a effect_n for_o some_o time_n and_o when_o they_o chance_v to_o be_v discover_v may_v be_v lay_v on_o the_o printer_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o impression_n which_o this_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n can_v make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o ignorant_a person_n be_v only_o to_o put_v he_o upon_o conceive_v a_o corporal_a presence_n which_o he_o may_v easy_o reject_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o proper_a sense_n but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v little_a reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o book_n of_o s._n hilary_n de_fw-fr trinitate_fw-la come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o such_o ignorant_a and_o simple_a people_n as_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n give_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o word_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n which_o he_o bring_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v which_o become_v the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o will_v have_v the_o substance_n on_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o number_n as_o that_o which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n assume_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n there_o be_v little_a likelihood_n that_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a people_n understand_v what_o gregory_n mean_v even_o suppose_v they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o his_o catechism_n which_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a but_o suppose_v they_o know_v it_o all_o by_o heart_n and_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o they_o can_v thence_o only_o conceive_v this_o change_n by_o union_n to_o the_o word_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o damascen_n have_v since_o explain_v more_o clear_o and_o this_o be_v what_o gregory_n suppose_v also_o not_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n according_a as_o he_o formal_o explain_v himself_o perhaps_o say_v he_o we_o be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v to_o say_v concern_v mr._n arnaud'_v six_o book_n whatsoever_o success_n this_o dispute_n may_v have_v have_v he_o can_v not_o thence_o promise_v himself_o any_o advantage_n because_o as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v more_o than_o once_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n be_v out_o of_o the_o time_n wherein_o we_o suppose_v the_o change_n be_v wrought_v when_o he_o shall_v have_v prove_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n be_v distinct_o hold_v therein_o he_o will_v be_v still_o tell_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o those_o age_n but_o the_o follow_v but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o who_o draw_v thence_o several_a advantage_n for_o first_o neither_o mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v henceforward_o prevail_v by_o the_o equivocation_n of_o the_o term_n of_o real_a absence_n which_o may_v be_v take_v either_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o visible_a or_o corporeal_a presence_n or_o for_o the_o rejection_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o in_o this_o debate_n the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n but_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o second_o second_o they_o can_v no_o long_o confound_v these_o two_o thing_n as_o if_o they_o be_v but_o one_o to_o wit_n to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v a_o novely_a which_o be_v never_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o disposition_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v hence_o that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o first_o be_v also_o in_o the_o second_o which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o be_v here_o in_o question_n three_o neither_o will_v they_o i_o think_v any_o more_o confound_v two_o sort_n of_o very_o different_a doubt_n the_o one_o of_o incredulity_n which_o deny_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o of_o simple_a ignorance_n which_o consist_v only_o in_o not_o know_v the_o manner_n yet_o without_o deny_v the_o thing_n see_v they_o have_v be_v show_v clear_o enough_o the_o difference_n of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o refer_v to_o one_o of_o these_o doubt_n what_o belong_v to_o the_o other_o four_o they_o can_v no_o long_o blind_v the_o world_n by_o this_o vain_a distinction_n of_o three_o way_n of_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o by_o a_o general_a rejection_n without_o denote_v any_o one_o kind_a of_o they_o or_o by_o a_o formal_a rejection_n of_o all_o the_o kind_n or_o by_o a_o bare_a view_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o that_o the_o first_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o three_o bring_v no_o advantage_n to_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o they_o can_v reasonable_o stick_v to_o and_o which_o yet_o they_o renounce_v because_o they_o find_v it_o unjustifiable_a five_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o will_v no_o long_o obstinate_o maintain_v that_o a_o know_a inconsistency_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o pure_a impossibility_n and_o respect_v as_o such_o be_v a_o sense_n after_o the_o illustration_n give_v on_o this_o subject_n six_o they_o can_v no_o long_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a formulary_a of_o the_o communion_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la must_v necessary_o direct_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o conceive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o they_o receive_v see_v it_o have_v another_o use_n which_o be_v to_o raise_v they_o up_o to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o their_o saviour_n this_o other_o use_v be_v sufficient_a to_o employ_v many_o of_o their_o mind_n seven_o they_o will_v henceforward_o in_o vain_a pretend_v that_o the_o term_n which_o the_o father_n be_v use_v in_o their_o ordinary_a instruction_n bring_v natural_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n into_o their_o auditor_n mind_n see_v we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o natural_a sense_n of_o their_o proposition_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o each_o term_n but_o on_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n which_o determine_v they_o to_o a_o figurative_a sense_n eight_o they_o have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v always_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n either_o of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v these_o term_n see_v we_o have_v show_v they_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n who_o have_v no_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o either_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_a nine_o it_o be_v thus_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o eight_o century_n it_o hence_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o by_o great_a reason_n in_o the_o follow_a which_o be_v far_o dark_a ten_o and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o important_a be_v that_o one_o may_v already_o know_v by_o this_o that_o the_o change_n which_o occasion_n our_o principal_a question_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a for_o there_o be_v only_o two_o thing_n which_o can_v hinder_v it_o the_o one_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o formal_a and_o positive_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o its_o proper_a substance_n neither_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a and_o the_o other_a the_o knowledge_n diligence_n and_o fidelity_n of_o the_o pastor_n watch_v over_o their_o flock_n ready_a to_o acknowledge_v and_o repel_v the_o new_a error_n and_o make_v they_o know_v to_o their_o people_n it_o be_v already_o apparent_a that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o unjustifiable_a supposition_n and_o contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o call_v in_o question_n the_o credit_n of_o all_o historian_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n who_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o
have_v take_v my_o pretend_a machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v this_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o all_o those_o in_o the_o 6._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part._n 3._o ch_n 6._o west_n who_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o one_o party_n that_o have_v grow_v prevalent_a and_o endeavour_v to_o get_v the_o pulpit_n to_o themselves_o thereby_o to_o become_v ruler_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n whereupon_o he_o cry_v out_o do_v ever_o any_o 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 890._o body_n affirm_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o mind_n what_o he_o write_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o he_o come_v and_o allege_v to_o we_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o tell_v he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o 6._o refut_o part_n 3._o ch_z 6._o this_o change_n can_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o this_o century_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o 10_o seeing_z it_o be_v incredible_a that_o the_o faithful_a of_o the_o whole_a earth_n have_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n shall_v have_v embrace_v a_o opinion_n quite_o contrary_a in_o condemn_v their_o first_o sentiment_n and_o without_o this_o change_n be_v have_v make_v any_o noise_n these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o recite_v and_o on_o which_o have_v say_v that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o a_o change_n begin_v and_o finish_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n but_o the_o progress_n of_o a_o change_n begin_v eighty_o two_o year_n before_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o finish_v by_o the_o pope_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o i_o add_v that_o our_o debate_n be_v not_o about_o all_o those_o in_o the_o west_n that_o profess_v themselves_o christian_n but_o only_o about_o one_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o become_v master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o be_v master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o evident_o appear_v the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o thereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o by_o way_n of_o exclamation_n be_v there_o any_o one_o that_o affirm_v the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n no_o berenger_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a in_o call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o people_n sententia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la and_o in_o maintain_v the_o church_n be_v perish_v it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o strange_a disorder_n in_o this_o kind_n of_o dispute_v i_o will_v grant_v that_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n through_o the_o labour_n of_o paschasus_n his_o disciple_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o for_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n disperse_v itself_o in_o a_o church_n a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n make_v great_a alteration_n in_o it_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n write_v his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o suppose_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n they_o be_v in_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v make_v considerable_a progress_v neither_o will_v we_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o near_o three_o hundred_o year_n common_a sense_n will_v show_v there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o time_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a on_o my_o hypothesis_n to_o consider_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n those_o that_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n only_o as_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o make_v '_o emselve_n most_o considerable_a in_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v in_o no_o sort_n reasonable_a to_o oppose_v against_o this_o the_o common_a people_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n see_v that_o in_o eighty_o or_o a_o hundred_o year_n the_o face_n of_o thing_n may_v be_v easy_o change_v it_o be_v moreover_o less_o reasonable_a to_o oft_o we_o the_o discourse_n of_o lanfranc_n 890._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o pag._n 890._o who_o brag_v that_o in_o his_o time_n all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n believe_v they_o receive_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n for_o suppose_v what_o lanfranc_n say_v be_v true_a the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o these_o word_n the_o true_a flesh_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v false_a as_o we_o have_v sufficient_o show_v have_v any_o body_n charge_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v false_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n no_o there_o be_v no_o one_o but_o mr._n claude_n who_o do_v it_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o without_o any_o ground_n but_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o that_o berenger_n answer_v and_o those_o that_o adhere_v to_o he_o and_o suppose_v they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o other_o church_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o the_o contrary_n be_v not_o good_a do_v reason_n add_v he_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o pastor_n ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o people_n no_o it_o prove_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v incredible_a that_o minister_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v not_o take_v care_n to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o who_o they_o exhort_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_n this_o belief_n to_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o make_v they_o avoid_v the_o unworthy_a communion_n mr._n arnaud_n fight_v with_o his_o own_o shadow_n we_o never_o tell_v he_o that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o into_o the_o people_n mind_n according_a as_o they_o be_v more_o or_o less_o prejudice_v or_o zealous_a in_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o belief_n and_o more_o or_o less_o qualify_v to_o teach_v it_o and_o more_o or_o less_o again_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n occasion_n person_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v that_o during_o the_o first_o fifty_o year_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v not_o all_o they_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o west_n but_o a_o party_n that_o strengthen_v themselves_o and_o endeavour_v to_o render_v themselves_o the_o most_o considerable_a be_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o persuade_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o some_o historian_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o berenger_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o a_o new_a heresy_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n likewise_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o pervert_v several_a person_n with_o his_o novelty_n but_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v this_o alone_a as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o persuade_v he_o the_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o confess_v that_o upon_o this_o alone_a one_o may_v just_o say_v either_o that_o those_o who_o follow_v berenger_n follow_v he_o in_o leave_v their_o first_o belief_n and_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n or_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o because_o he_o preach_v only_o what_o they_o believe_v before_o or_o that_o they_o adhere_v to_o he_o because_o they_o be_v further_o instruct_v in_o a_o mystery_n of_o which_o they_o have_v but_o small_a knowledge_n or_o little_a certainty_n so_o far_o every_o man_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o take_v that_o part_n which_o he_o shall_v judge_v the_o most_o reasonable_a but_o shall_v i_o say_v there_o be_v several_a that_o follow_v he_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o know_v what_o he_o teach_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o probable_a have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o bertran_n doctrine_n be_v public_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o it_o follow_v hence_o probable_o enough_o that_o this_o doctrine_n
be_v not_o then_o whole_o extinct_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o berenger_n appear_v these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o objection_n which_o as_o be_v plain_o see_v be_v not_o over_o demonstrative_a that_o the_o change_n we_o suppose_v be_v impossible_a those_o which_o follow_v be_v not_o much_o better_a as_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o reflection_n we_o shall_v make_v on_o '_o they_o the_o second_o order_n of_o these_o pretend_a machines_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o i_o be_v what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o preparation_n and_o he_o draw_v these_o from_o two_o passage_n the_o one_o of_o my_o first_o answer_n and_o the_o other_a from_o my_o second_o the_o first_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o term_n in_o this_o dark_a age_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o 10_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v lose_v not_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n but_o almost_o all_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o second_o speak_v of_o the_o age_n which_o follow_v the_o first_o eight_o in_o these_o term_n the_o first_o light_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o people_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o ignorance_n 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 3._o be_v god_n word_n the_o second_o be_v the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n the_o three_o the_o knowledge_n of_o other_o mystery_n of_o christianity_n which_o may_v strengthen_v man_n mind_n and_o encourage_v their_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n the_o four_o be_v suffer_v natural_a reason_n to_o decay_v and_o fall_v into_o a_o kind_n of_o languishment_n and_o as_o to_o their_o sense_n they_o have_v open_a war_n declare_v against_o '_o they_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o four_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 891._o chap._n 4._o page_n 891._o 9th_o book_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n examine_v will_v find_v therein_o a_o prodigious_a profusion_n of_o word_n much_o heat_n and_o vehement_a declamation_n but_o very_o few_o thing_n worth_a regard_v wherefore_o pass_v by_o as_o i_o shall_v do_v whatsoever_o be_v useless_a and_o redundant_fw-la the_o rest_n will_v not_o take_v up_o much_o time_n first_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o foundation_n proof_n or_o reason_n i_o answer_v then_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v forget_v the_o proof_n 892._o page_n 892._o we_o bring_v touch_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o according_a to_o his_o reckon_n the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n verner_n rollevink_v marc_n antony_n sabellic_n john_n stella_n polydore_n virgil_n elfric_n arch_a bishop_n of_o canterbury_n edgar_z king_n of_o england_n genebrard_n bellarmin_n baronius_n nicolas_n vignier_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n shall_v be_v esteem_v as_o nothing_o the_o one_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v vanish_v away_o in_o this_o age_n from_o man_n the_o other_o that_o therein_o be_v a_o total_a neglect_n of_o all_o ingenious_a arts._n the_o three_o that_o all_o person_n in_o general_a so_o great_o indulge_v '_o emselves_fw-mi in_o idleness_n that_o all_o kind_n of_o virtue_n seem_v to_o be_v lay_v asleep_o with_o '_o they_o the_o four_o that_o the_o monk_n and_o priest_n mind_v only_o the_o enrich_n '_o emselves_fw-mi the_o five_o that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n neglect_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o instruct_v the_o people_n out_o of_o '_o they_o the_o six_o that_o the_o churchman_n spend_v their_o life_n in_o debauch_n drunkenness_n and_o uncleanness_n the_o seven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n void_a of_o excel_a man_n either_o in_o wit_n or_o learning_n the_o eight_o that_o there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n in_o it_o nor_o council_n nor_o pope_n that_o take_v care_n of_o any_o thing_n the_o nine_o that_o barbarism_n and_o ignorance_n of_o learning_n and_o science_n either_o divine_a or_o human_n reign_v more_o in_o it_o than_o in_o the_o former_a age_n the_o ten_o that_o it_o be_v a_o iron_n and_o leaden_a age_n a_o obscure_a and_o dark_a age._n and_o the_o eleven_o that_o it_o be_v a_o age_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n wherein_o except_v some_o few_o historian_n there_o be_v no_o famous_a writer_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n know_v all_o this_o and_o that_o we_o may_v increase_v the_o number_n of_o these_o testimony_n with_o several_a other_o be_v it_o necessary_a yet_o tell_v i_o with_o the_o great_a transport_n that_o i_o offer_v thing_n without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o reason_n thing_n which_o i_o know_v to_o be_v false_a and_o mere_a imagination_n he_o say_v add_v he_o speak_v of_o i_o that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o almost_o all_o 829._o chap._n 4._o page_n 829._o the_o other_o mystery_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o age._n now_o he_o know_v the_o contrary_a of_o this_o and_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o see_v that_o as_o to_o the_o common_a mystery_n and_o such_o as_o be_v believe_v by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o of_o the_o 10_o age_n be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o yet_o as_o to_o the_o point_v controvert_v between_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n except_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n all_o the_o minister_n his_o brethren_n do_v frank_o acknowledge_v that_o long_o before_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n the_o whole_a church_n believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a of_o '_o they_o let_v he_o tell_v we_o then_o what_o be_v these_o truth_n of_o faith_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o satisfy_v mr._n arnaud_n these_o truth_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n do_v he_o imagine_v that_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o symbol_n that_o therefore_o he_o must_v know_v distinct_o the_o mystery_n therein_o contain_v and_o do_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o thing_n consuse_o know_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o do_v all_o those_o that_o know_v the_o creed_n distinct_o understand_v the_o mystery_n contain_v therein_o certain_o a_o man_n mind_n must_v be_v strange_o benight_a that_o reason_n after_o this_o manner_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n they_o have_v then_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o '_o they_o if_o this_o argument_n hold_v good_a we_o may_v attribute_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christianity_n almost_o to_o all_o kind_n of_o person_n to_o artificer_n husbandman_n woman_n yea_o child_n for_o there_o be_v few_o in_o either_o communion_n but_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o and_o know_v something_o in_o they_o and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v there_o be_v few_o of_o these_o who_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o know_v they_o distinct_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o treat_v here_o on_o the_o common_a place_n of_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o the_o distinct_a knowless_a this_o be_v needless_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o term_n of_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v equivocal_a for_o it_o be_v sometime_o take_v for_o the_o formal_a and_o express_a knowledge_n of_o a_o thing_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o this_o same_o thing_n or_o to_o what_o the_o school_n call_v a_o implicit_a knowledge_n and_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o clear_a and_o full_a knowledge_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_v one_o when_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o always_o to_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n he_o take_v the_o term_n distinct_a knowledge_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o all_o the_o faithful_a must_v know_v clear_o and_o full_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o every_o respect_n but_o that_o they_o have_v a_o formal_a express_a and_o determinate_a thought_n of_o reject_v or_o admit_v it_o but_o when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o other_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o take_v this_o term_n in_o the_o second_o sense_n mean_v not_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o formal_a knowledge_n of_o these_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o form_v
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o â—or_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n
learned_a but_o a_o very_a honest_a man_n a_o bold_a defender_n of_o the_o 17._o dissert_n c._n 17._o catholic_n faith_n against_o all_o innovator_n and_o that_o he_o write_v against_o hincmar_n his_o own_o bishop_n although_o he_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o man_n who_o scruple_v not_o to_o write_v against_o his_o metropolitan_a and_o such_o a_o man_n as_o hincmar_n who_o be_v countenance_v by_o the_o king_n will_v stick_v to_o write_v by_o the_o king_n order_n too_o against_o paschasus_n although_o he_o be_v his_o abbot_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n clear_o testify_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v only_o attack_v by_o private_a discourse_n and_o not_o by_o book_n for_o this_o can_v be_v collect_v from_o his_o expression_n unless_o we_o read_v they_o with_o gloss_n and_o interpretation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v those_o say_v paschasus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n that_o will_v extenuate_v the_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v i_o those_o that_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a blood_n imagine_v they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o make_v the_o lord_n a_o liar_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n by_o which_o we_o declare_v his_o true_a death_n whereas_o truth_n itself_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a low_o i_o be_o astonish_v at_o some_o people_n saying_n it_o be_v not_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v sacramental_o so_o a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o not_o his_o flesh_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o not_o his_o blood_n the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n the_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o in_o another_o place_n a_o little_a further_o i_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n the_o more_o large_o and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o understand_v that_o some_o rereprehend_v i_o as_o if_o i_o will_v in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o write_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n attribute_v to_o these_o word_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o promise_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n sed_fw-la quidam_fw-la say_v he_o loquacissimi_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la docti_fw-la dum_fw-la hoec_fw-la credere_fw-la refugiunt_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ne_fw-la credant_fw-la quoe_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la opponunt_fw-la &_o dicunt_fw-la nullum_fw-la corpus_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la palpabile_fw-la &_o visible_a hoec_fw-la autem_fw-la inquiunt_fw-la quia_fw-la mysteria_fw-la sunt_fw-la videri_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la nec_fw-la palpari_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o si_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_fw-la figura_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la hoec_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la &_o none_o in_o proprietate_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quoe_fw-la caro_fw-la passa_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o nata_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la sine_fw-la fide_fw-la it_o appear_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n be_v contradict_v that_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o take_v christ_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n that_o he_o have_v several_a clear_a and_o solid_a objection_n offer_v he_o whether_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n or_o write_v or_o by_o book_n or_o bare_a discourse_n he_o do_v not_o inform_v we_o but_o one_o may_v well_o conclude_v hence_o that_o this_o opposition_n consist_v not_o in_o secret_a discourse_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v we_o wont_v to_o call_v private_a discourse_n a_o formal_a opposition_n by_o way_n of_o objection_n dispute_n censure_n and_o clear_a and_o precise_a explication_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n opponunt_fw-la say_v he_o quoecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n dicunt_fw-la non_fw-la in_o se_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la carnis_fw-la non_fw-la carnem_fw-la audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v man_n thus_o express_v themselves_o when_o they_o will_v represent_v private_a discourse_n but_o say_v 843._o book_n 3._o ch_n 8._o p._n 843._o mr._n arnaud_n paschasus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n assure_v that_o although_o some_o be_v deceive_v through_o ignorance_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o dare_v open_o contradict_v what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v contradict_v open_o what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o he_o allege_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nistri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n which_o we_o suppose_v must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o those_o that_o oppose_v the_o sense_n which_o paschasus_n give_v to_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o to_o those_o of_o christ_n explain_v themselves_o very_o plain_o against_o he_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o sense_n which_o a_o author_n will_v give_v they_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o word_n be_v true_a and_o can_v not_o be_v question_v without_o a_o crime_n but_o yet_o this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o set_v '_o emselve_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n paschasus_n pretend_v to_o draw_v advantage_n against_o they_o by_o their_o acknowledge_v the_o word_n imagine_v the_o word_n be_v plain_o for_o he_o but_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o say_v they_o dare_v not_o to_o dispute_v open_o against_o he_o nor_o against_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v these_o word_n this_o be_v a_o delusion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_v just_a as_o if_o any_o one_o have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o body_n yet_o among_o the_o protestant_n that_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v thence_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o then_o that_o have_v yet_o open_o contradict_v the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o and_o that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o only_o in_o secret_a discourse_n but_o pray_v why_o must_v these_o be_v secret_a discourse_n during_o paschasus_n his_o life_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v there_o be_v after_o his_o death_n public_a write_n which_o appear_v against_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o this_o a_o silly_a pretention_n which_o at_o far_a can_n only_o make_v we_o imagine_v paschasus_n as_o a_o formidable_a man_n who_o hold_v the_o world_n in_o awe_n during_o his_o life_n and_o against_o who_o no_o body_n dare_v open_v his_o mouth_n till_o after_o his_o death_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o imagination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v we_o to_o the_o principal_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o defend_v he_o from_o this_o charge_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o give_v say_v he_o such_o a_o express_a testimony_n to_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n 9_o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n that_o it_o must_v needs_o shame_v those_o who_o out_o of_o a_o rash_a capricio_fw-la have_v the_o boldness_n to_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o inventor_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o clear_o teach_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o teach_v it_o according_a to_o the_o state_n of_o their_o time_n do_v overthrow_v this_o ridiculous_a fable_n to_o pass_v by_o mr._n arnaud_v expression_n which_o be_v always_o strong_a than_o his_o reason_n we_o need_v only_o send_v he_o to_o th'examination_n of_o the_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n and_o latin_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o for_o he_o will_v therein_o find_v wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o above_o his_o desire_n let_v we_o only_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n better_o to_o offer_v we_o he_o have_v recourse_n next_o
conformable_a to_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o to_o these_o other_o the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n nor_o to_o these_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o let_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n read_v paschasus_n his_o text_n and_o he_o will_v find_v what_o i_o say_v to_o be_v true_a jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v or_o in_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o have_v say_v without_o feign_v this_o be_v my_o body_n s._n john_n introduce_v likewise_o our_o lord_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n not_o another_o than_o that_o which_o be_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o vnde_fw-la miror_fw-la add_v he_o quid_fw-la velint_fw-la &c_n &c_n what_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o for_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n himself_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o paschasus_n 857._o page_n 857._o write_v about_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o his_o life_n to_o remove_v some_o doubt_n he_o have_v on_o this_o mystery_n may_v serve_v further_a to_o confute_v the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o fable_n who_o pretend_v no_o body_n can_v have_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n unless_o he_o take_v it_o from_o paschasus_n his_o book_n dicis_fw-la say_v paschasus_n to_o he_o te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la &_o in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacrament_n be_v edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la sed_fw-la profiteris_fw-la postea_fw-la te_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la tertio_fw-la de_fw-la doctrina_fw-la christiana_n b._n augustini_fw-la legisse_fw-la quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la sit_fw-la locutio_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v these_o word_n dicis_fw-la te_fw-la sic_fw-la antea_fw-la credidisse_fw-la to_o denote_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v bring_v up_o and_o that_o the_o follow_v et_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la edidi_fw-la ita_fw-la legisse_fw-la denote_v that_o the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n have_v confirm_v he_o in_o it_o but_o who_o know_v not_o that_o in_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n the_o particle_n et_fw-fr be_v very_o often_o a_o particle_n which_o explain_v or_o give_v the_o reason_n of_o what_o be_v before_o say_v and_o not_o that_o which_o distinguish_v as_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o another_o place_n he_o will_v only_o say_v that_o before_o he_o thus_o believe_v it_o have_v so_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n may_v take_v place_n he_o must_v have_v say_v not_o that_o he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o before_o but_o thus_o believe_v it_o from_o the_o beginning_n in_o his_o youth_n that_o he_o afterward_o thus_o find_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n who_o have_v confirm_v he_o in_o his_o belief_n but_o that_o afterward_o he_o have_v find_v in_o s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o have_v distinguish_v the_o three_o term_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n whereas_o he_o distinguish_v but_o two_o antea_fw-la and_o postea_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v he_o have_v thus_o believe_v it_o and_o thus_o read_v it_o in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n denote_v by_o this_o second_o clause_n the_o place_n where_o he_o draw_v this_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n but_o have_v examine_v they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o represent_v the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o have_v consider_v all_o these_o proof_n serious_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o paschasus_n in_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n assume_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v propose_v a_o new_a doctrine_n neither_o can_v i_o believe_v that_o among_o the_o calvinist_n themselves_o any_o but_o mr._n claude_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_a as_o to_o maintain_v so_o evident_a a_o falsity_n and_o one_o so_o likely_a to_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n the_o excessive_a boldness_n of_o some_o of_o their_o minister_n thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n wipe_v his_o sword_n after_o his_o victory_n can_v you_o but_o think_v he_o have_v offer_v the_o most_o convince_a proof_n imaginable_a oblige_v we_o to_o be_v everlasting_o silent_a and_o that_o the_o minister_n claude_n must_v be_v a_o strange_a kind_n of_o a_o man_n see_v he_o alone_o of_o all_o his_o party_n will_v be_v able_a to_o harden_v himself_o against_o such_o puissant_a demonstration_n and_o clear_a discovery_n chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n i_o say_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o be_v inform_v whether_o paschasus_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n be_v to_o search_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o and_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v or_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o he_o have_v do_v i_o repeat_v it_o here_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v whether_o after_o the_o discussion_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v make_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o what_o i_o have_v write_v also_o thereupon_o either_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n or_o father_n noüet_o or_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v not_o right_a to_o suppose_v and_o to_o suppose_v as_o we_o do_v with_o confidence_n that_o no_o body_n before_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whence_o it_o follow_v he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bring_v this_o new_a doctrine_n into_o the_o world_n but_o beside_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v a_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a one_o we_o shall_v offer_v several_a other_o take_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o history_n which_o do_v much_o illustrate_v this_o truth_n the_o first_o of_o this_o rank_n be_v take_v from_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v acknowledge_v he_o move_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n although_o i_o write_v nothing_o worth_a the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n in_o my_o book_n frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n which_o i_o dedicate_v cuilibet_fw-la pvero_fw-la i_o have_v render_v these_o word_n to_o a_o young_a man_n because_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o book_n be_v dedicate_v to_o placidus_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o render_v to_o young_a people_n this_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n now_o this_o show_v that_o before_o his_o book_n come_v forth_o his_o doctrine_n be_v unknown_a whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v the_o passage_n wherein_o he_o declare_v how_o the_o church_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v to_o judge_n right_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o proof_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o mr._n arnaud_n vain_a objection_n we_o shall_v first_o show_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n and_o intelligence_n paschasus_n here_o mean_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v wonderful_a distinction_n on_o this_o subject_n ought_v not_o mr._n claude_n to_o know_v say_v he_o that_o beside_o 860._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 860._o this_o knowledge_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n which_o make_v they_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n there_o be_v another_o clear_a one_o and_o which_o be_v often_o denote_v in_o s._n austin_n by_o the_o word_n intelligence_n which_o do_v not_o precede_v but_o follow_v faith_n as_o be_v the_o fruit_n and_o recompense_v of_o it_o sic_fw-la accipite_fw-la sic_fw-la credit_n say_v this_o father_n ut_fw-la mereamini_fw-la intelligere_fw-la fides_fw-la enim_fw-la debet_fw-la proecedere_fw-la intellectum_fw-la ut_fw-la sit_fw-la intellectus_fw-la fidei_fw-la proemium_fw-la as_o then_o all_o christian_n believe_v the_o mystery_n they_o believe_v likewise_o all_o of_o they_o the_o eucharist_n in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o believe_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o all_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o they_o have_v not_o all_o of_o they_o a_o understanding_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o have_v not_o all_o consider_v this_o adorable_a sacrament_n with_o the_o application_n which_o it_o deserve_v that_o they_o do_v not_o all_o know_v the_o mystery_n contain_v in_o the_o symbol_n the_o relation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n the_o end_n which_o god_n have_v in_o appoint_v they_o those_o that_o have_v right_a to_o partake_v of_o they_o the_o disposition_n with_o which_o
a_o man_n ought_v to_o approach_v to_o they_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o crime_n who_o profane_a the_o lord_n body_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o this_o be_v contain_v under_o the_o word_n intelligence_n and_o he_o comprehend_v it_o therein_o himself_o in_o explain_v afterward_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o term_n and_o by_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n without_o mark_v in_o particular_a the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o in_o paschasus_n his_o sense_n the_o ignorance_n and_o consequent_o the_o intelligence_n he_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o this_o be_v what_o will_v be_v soon_o decide_v if_o we_o examine_v the_o passage_n themselves_o of_o this_o author_n without_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v blind_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o second_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o declare_v his_o design_n to_o dissipate_v this_o ignorance_n and_o remedy_v the_o evil_n it_o cause_v he_o describe_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n sacramentum_fw-la dominici_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la celebratur_fw-la nemo_fw-la sidelium_fw-la ignorare_fw-la debet_fw-la nemo_fw-la nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la pertineat_fw-la will_v you_o then_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n this_o be_v paschasus_n tell_v you_o immediate_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la 2._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la pertineat_fw-la here_o be_v precise_o the_o two_o part_n of_o mr_n arnaud_n distinction_n contain_v in_o the_o definition_n which_o paschasus_n give_v of_o it_o for_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la pertineat_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n and_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o other_o clear_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v particular_o intelligence_n so_o that_o paschasus_n and_o his_o commentatator_n be_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v paschasus_n extend_v the_o ignorance_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o the_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o he_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n restrain_v it_o to_o other_o thing_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v paschasus_n further_o fides_n say_v he_o est_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la we_o must_v instruct_v our_o faith_n lest_o for_o want_v of_o do_v it_o we_o be_v repute_v unworthy_a in_o not_o sufficient_o discern_v this_o sacrament_n and_o understand_v the_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o dignity_n of_o it_o can_v any_o man_n explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o not_o well_o understand_v the_o great_a dignity_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n signify_v not_o to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o intelligence_n on_o the_o contrary_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o but_o to_o take_v away_o from_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o pretence_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o his_o distinction_n observe_v here_o what_o paschasus_n add_v afterward_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o who_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o dignity_n and_o know_v not_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o do_v not_o true_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n although_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v it_o substantial_o and_o real_o now_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o the_o not_o know_v this_o and_o by_o the_o reason_n of_o contrary_n the_o intelligence_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o according_a to_o paschasus_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o paschasus_n in_o all_o this_o whole_a second_o chapter_n intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o instruct_v person_n before_o they_o come_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o ignorance_n be_v actual_o in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o necessity_n of_o instruction_n in_o the_o manner_n which_o he_o exaggerate_v denote_v that_o they_o take_v a_o great_a care_n in_o those_o day_n to_o teach_v the_o communicants_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v turn_n for_o beside_o that_o paschasus_n say_v express_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o that_o know_v not_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o man_n which_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v actual_o person_n that_o thus_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n beside_o this_o a_o man_n needs_o only_o read_v the_o passage_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n where_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a person_n which_o be_v then_o actual_o in_o the_o church_n i_o say_v there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o read_v they_o to_o find_v he_o understand_v this_o same_o ignorance_n which_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v immediate_o propose_v as_o from_o the_o part_n of_o frudegard_n the_o objection_n take_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figurative_a locution_n quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la locutio_fw-la sit_fw-la ut_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la dicatur_fw-la which_o respect_v as_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n every_o one_o see_v the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v it_o he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o objection_n which_o respect_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n multi_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la several_a doubt_n because_o they_o can_v comprehend_v how_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v entire_a and_o yet_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o answer_v this_o objection_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v then_o immediate_o add_v here_o you_o have_v dear_a brother_n what_o come_v into_o my_o thought_n at_o present_a and_o because_o you_o be_v one_o part_n of_o myself_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o you_o although_o i_o can_v express_v my_o mind_n in_o this_o particular_a as_o it_o be_v necessary_a as_o to_o yourself_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v read_v over_o again_o my_o book_n touch_v this_o matter_n which_o you_o say_v you_o have_v heretofore_o read_v and_o if_o you_o find_v therein_o any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a refuse_v not_o the_o labour_n of_o read_v it_o again_o for_o although_o i_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a the_o reader_n pain_n in_o a_o book_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o young_a people_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n who_o see_v not_o that_o in_o all_o this_o his_o whole_a scope_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n his_o whole_a precede_a dispute_n be_v on_o this_o article_n and_o these_o term_n if_o you_o find_v in_o my_o book_n any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o article_n for_o there_o be_v no_o question_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o mean_v he_o have_v rescue_v several_a from_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o they_o lie_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o contradiction_n and_o cavil_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v what_o he_o write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o same_o letter_n where_o have_v say_v he_o have_v confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n s._n jerom_n and_o some_o other_o he_o add_v et_fw-la ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n although_o some_o do_v err_v through_o ignorance_n in_o this_o point_n what_o can_v be_v
say_v to_o this_o here_o we_o have_v formal_o a_o actual_a ignorance_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n on_o the_o same_o article_n which_o be_v dispute_v he_o by_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o same_o article_n on_o which_o he_o produce_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o the_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la on_o the_o same_o article_n whereon_o he_o have_v allege_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n quamvis_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la do_v any_o man_n desire_v another_o express_a and_o formal_a testimony_n of_o paschasus_n i_o need_v only_o produce_v these_o word_n of_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n to_o satisfy_v he_o i_o have_v be_v more_o large_a on_o this_o subject_n of_o our_o lord_n supper_n than_o the_o brevity_n of_o 〈◊〉_d commentary_n permit_v because_o there_o be_v several_a that_o have_v another_o sentiment_n touch_v these_o mystical_a thing_n and_o several_a be_v so_o blind_a as_o to_o think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n and_o taste_v with_o our_o mouth_n here_o we_o have_v then_o actual_o person_n that_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o those_o not_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n see_v he_o denote_v they_o by_o the_o term_n of_o several_a and_o which_o he_o express_v so_o clear_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v at_o a_o loss_n what_o to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_v who_o well_o perceive_v he_o may_v be_v oppose_v on_o the_o first_o answer_n bethink_v himself_o of_o give_v we_o another_o in_o which_o contrary_a to_o his_o usual_a manner_n he_o relax_n something_o of_o what_o he_o advance_v not_o but_o that_o say_v 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 852._o he_o this_o word_n intelligence_n may_v likewise_o respect_v the_o real_a presence_n not_o as_o a_o new_a truth_n but_o as_o a_o truth_n which_o may_v be_v full_a comprehend_v and_o in_o a_o manner_n which_o penetrate_v more_o lively_a the_o heart_n for_o there_o be_v several_a degree_n of_o grow_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o a_o mystery_n which_o one_o believe_v already_o by_o faith_n he_o will_v say_v there_o may_v be_v people_n who_o know_v less_o strong_o and_o lively_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o may_v acquire_v the_o intelligence_n of_o it_o but_o that_o there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o to_o who_o paschasus_n his_o book_n give_v the_o intelligence_n of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o new_a truth_n but_o paschasus_n himself_o refute_v this_o gloss_n quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la this_o be_v a_o ignorance_n which_o according_a to_o he_o extend_v so_o far_o as_o the_o make_v they_o err_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o err_v in_o a_o article_n through_o ignorance_n be_v it_o not_o a_o not_o believe_v of_o it_o at_o all_o as_o have_v never_o hear_v it_o mention_v be_v not_o this_o a_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o a_o have_v no_o knowledge_n and_o consequent_o no_o faith_n in_o it_o now_o such_o be_v paschasus_n his_o ignorant_a person_n who_o be_v far_o different_a from_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v people_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v nothing_o else_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o substance_n than_o what_o they_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n and_o taste_n as_o paschasus_n now_o speak_v this_o principle_n be_v well_o establish_v as_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v at_o present_a it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o see_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n have_v ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n either_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n of_o the_o presence_n if_o it_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o absence_n if_o the_o presence_n be_v not_o therein_o teach_v whereupon_o i_o raise_v this_o argument_n there_o can_v be_v any_o person_n in_o a_o church_n wherein_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v common_o teach_v but_o know_v distinct_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n at_o which_o time_n paschasus_n live_v there_o be_v people_n that_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o err_v in_o this_o article_n through_o ignorance_n therefore_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o common_o teach_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n without_o distinction_n or_o restriction_n the_o second_o be_v of_o paschasus_n himself_n the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o i_o think_v then_o be_v inevitable_a it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o this_o argument_n be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la which_o do_v indeed_o press_v a_o adversary_n by_o his_o own_o proper_a principle_n but_o which_o be_v not_o always_o absolute_o conclusive_a because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o the_o principle_n of_o a_o adversary_n on_o which_o they_o be_v ground_v be_v false_a and_o imprudent_o offer_v this_o argument_n than_o may_v be_v convictive_a against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n may_v be_v false_a and_o consequent_o the_o conclusion_n i_o draw_v thence_o to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v that_o as_o able_a doctor_n as_o these_o gentleman_n remain_v convict_v by_o their_o own_o proper_a principle_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o be_v alternative_a must_v be_v distinguish_v into_o two_o proposition_n one_o of_o which_o be_v all_z the_o communicant_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n if_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n teach_v it_o and_o the_o other_o all_o the_o communicant_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n if_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o second_o proposition_n the_o principle_n be_v false_a as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o 6_o book_n in_o i_o think_v a_o unanswerable_a manner_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o the_o principle_n be_v true_a and_o must_v be_v grant_v for_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o a_o church_n shall_v believe_v and_o teach_v common_o that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o let_v person_n of_o age_n communicate_v without_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o that_o she_o shall_v believe_v and_o teach_v a_o man_n must_v adore_v this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v public_o practice_v this_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o yet_o one_o part_n of_o the_o communicant_n know_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o in_o this_o respect_n err_v through_o ignorance_n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o my_o argument_n be_v not_o bare_o one_o of_o those_o term_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la see_v it_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o the_o second_o proposition_n of_o these_o gentleman_n principle_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v but_o on_o the_o first_o in_o which_o both_o side_n be_v agree_v so_o that_o my_o conclusion_n have_v all_o the_o strength_n and_o truth_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v in_o every_o respect_n nevertheless_o we_o must_v answer_v two_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n minute_n objection_n paschasus_n say_v that_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o young_a people_n it_o be_v 859._o book_n 8._o ch_z 10._o p._n 859._o then_o say_v he_o unlikely_a that_o paschasus_n design_v to_o instruct_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o believe_v both_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a be_v ignorant_a i_o answer_v it_o be_v not_o indeed_o likely_a that_o he_o have_v immediate_o so_o vast_a a_o design_n it_o be_v more_o likely_a he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o he_o himself_o say_v petentibus_fw-la to_o her_o scholar_n who_o pray_v he_o to_o show_v they_o his_o sentiment_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v his_o doctrine_n from_o be_v new_a he_o say_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n again_o that_o he_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a his_o reader_n pain_n now_o no_o man_n who_o discover_v a_o mystery_n of_o this_o importance_n use_v such_o humble_a expression_n which_o suppose_v he_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v vulgar_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v himself_o for_o beside_o what_o i_o intimate_v in_o
several_a place_n that_o those_o who_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a one_o do_v not_o open_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v new_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o slip_v in_o by_o mean_n of_o receive_a expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o humility_n of_o paschasus_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o write_v nor_o his_o sentiment_n for_o he_o can_v not_o term_v they_o scarce_o worth_a his_o reader_n perusal_n whether_o they_o be_v new_a or_o not_o but_o this_o relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v they_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v to_o frudegard_n celare_fw-la non_fw-la debui_fw-la quoe_fw-la loqui_fw-la ut_fw-la oportuit_fw-la minime_fw-la potui_fw-la but_o pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o second_o proof_n which_o show_v paschasus_n to_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o effect_n which_o his_o doctrine_n produce_v in_o several_a person_n mind_n which_o be_v that_o they_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v discourse_v 26._o comment_fw-fr in_o matth._n 26._o say_v he_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a because_o i_o be_o inform_v some_o people_n have_v blame_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o publish_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v give_v more_o to_o his_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v or_o establish_v something_o else_o than_o the_o truth_n promise_v these_o censurer_n proceed_v further_o for_o they_o oppose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n against_o that_o of_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n in_o virtue_n which_o paschasus_n himself_o tell_v we_o let_v those_o say_v he_o that_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o that_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n they_o tell_v we_o or_o rather_o feign_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o afterward_o repeat_v two_o or_o three_o time_n the_o same_o thing_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n twit_v he_o with_o have_v a_o young_a man_n vision_n as_o we_o remark_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n for_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v just_o collect_v from_o these_o word_n to_o frudegard_n you_o have_v at_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n father_n which_o i_o brief_o mark_v that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o through_o a_o enthusiasm_n of_o rashness_n that_o i_o have_v have_v these_o vision_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o young_a man_n suppose_v paschasus_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o common_o teach_v the_o faithful_a whence_o i_o pray_v you_o come_v these_o censurer_n the_o whole_a world_n live_v peaceable_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n all_o the_o preacher_n teach_v it_o all_o book_n contain_v it_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o there_o not_o have_v be_v any_o body_n yet_o that_o dare_v contradict_v it_o and_o yet_o there_o appear_v person_n who_o precise_o oppose_v it_o as_o soon_o as_o paschasus_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n but_o who_o so_o well_o and_o quick_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v have_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o the_o invention_n of_o which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o minister_n why_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o they_o be_v people_n that_o dare_v not_o appear_v open_o that_o whisper_v secret_o in_o man_n ear_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o well_o instruct_v that_o they_o know_v the_o principal_a distinction_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o their_o school_n but_o moreover_o what_o fury_n possess_v they_o to_o attack_v thus_o particular_o paschasus_n who_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o world_n know_v even_o the_o mean_a christian_n and_o what_o all_o the_o world_n believe_v and_o who_o moreover_o have_v no_o particular_a contest_v with_o they_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n suppose_v she_o real_o do_v hold_v it_o for_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o popular_a doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o book_n or_o the_o school_n which_o the_o learned_a can_v only_o know_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o each_o particular_a person_n know_v if_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n why_o then_o must_v paschasus_n be_v thus_o tease_v if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o attack_v its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o general_a those_o that_o hold_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a world_n why_o again_o must_v paschasus_n be_v rather_o set_v upon_o than_o any_o body_n else_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v this_o to_o be_v very_o natural_a be_v people_n wont_a to_o set_v upon_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o when_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o have_v say_v and_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o hold_v by_o every_o body_n be_v such_o a_o one_o liable_a to_o reproach_n and_o censure_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o charge_v such_o a_o one_o with_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n it_o be_v clear_a people_n do_v not_o deal_v thus_o but_o with_o person_n that_o have_v go_v out_o of_o the_o beat_a road_n and_o will_v introduce_v novelty_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v such_o as_o these_o who_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o accuse_v to_o censure_v and_o call_v enthusiast_n and_o visionary_n and_o not_o those_o that_o neither_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a term_n or_o sentiment_n to_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o chronology_n 862._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 10._o p._n 861_o 862._o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o eight_o book_n of_o paschasus_n his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o write_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la that_o he_o speak_v therein_o of_o his_o censure_n as_o person_n that_o reprehend_v he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n he_o write_v this_o commentary_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la nunc_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicere_fw-la and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o book_n which_o mr._n claude_n say_v offend_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v be_v publish_v near_o thirty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o any_o body_n i_o have_v already_o reply_v to_o this_o chronology_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v in_o effect_n thirty_o year_n between_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o adversary_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o his_o doctrine_n receive_v a_o general_a approbation_n during_o these_o thirty_o year_n for_o perhaps_o this_o book_n be_v not_o know_v or_o consider_v by_o those_o that_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o than_o other_o print_v which_o now_o immediate_o render_v a_o book_n public_a be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o those_o time_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a transcriber_n be_v not_o in_o any_o great_a haste_n to_o multiply_v the_o book_n of_o a_o young_a religious_a of_o corbie_n which_o he_o at_o first_o intend_v only_o for_o his_o particular_a friend_n suppose_v this_o book_n be_v know_v it_o may_v be_v neglect_v through_o contempt_n or_o some_o other_o consideration_n as_o it_o oft_o happen_v in_o these_o case_n although_o a_o book_n may_v contain_v several_a absure_v and_o extraordinary_a opinion_n because_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v fit_v to_o make_v they_o public_a till_o it_o afterward_o appear_v there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v they_o moreover_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o these_o people_n happen_v not_o before_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n write_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v because_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o say_v miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la but_o this_o reason_n be_v void_a for_o this_o term_n nunc_fw-la according_a to_o the_o common_a stile_n of_o author_n do_v refer_v itself_o rather_o in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n live_v than_o precise_o to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o write_v
which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o faithful_a say_v in_o the_o 84._o psalm_n that_o god_n be_v to_o they_o a_o sun_n and_o a_o shield_n and_o david_n in_o the_o 119._o psalm_n that_o the_o statute_n of_o god_n have_v be_v to_o he_o as_o so_o many_o musical_a song_n and_o in_o the_o 41._o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n fuerunt_fw-la mihi_fw-la lachrymoe_fw-la panis_fw-la die_fw-la ac_fw-la nocte_fw-la this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v very_o usual_a among_o the_o latin_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o example_n of_o virgil_n erit_fw-la ista_fw-la mihi_fw-la genetrix_fw-la eris_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n erit_fw-la ille_fw-la mihi_fw-la semper_fw-la deus_fw-la mens_fw-la sva_fw-la cuique_fw-la deus_fw-la dextra_fw-la mihi_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o so_o far_o concern_v florus_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n to_o who_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n 824._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o page_n 824._o say_v be_v attribute_v not_o only_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o also_o the_o commentary_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o other_o refer_v to_o haymus_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n they_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o author_n not_o in_o the_o declamation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o in_o the_o passage_n themselves_o wherein_o it_o be_v find_v explain_v will_v soon_o find_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n or_o conjunction_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o which_o do_v manifest_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n 10._o comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o in_o unity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o this_o bread_n pass_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o make_v it_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o say_v as_o paschasus_n that_o it_o be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v nor_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n because_o it_o pullules_a or_o multiply_v but_o he_o make_v of_o this_o flesh_n and_o bread_n the_o same_o body_n by_o a_o unity_n of_o union_n because_o that_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o flesh_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o elsewhere_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consecrate_a all_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o 11._o ibid._n in_o c._n 11._o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o become_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o several_a part_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o several_a loaf_n consecrate_v in_o divers_a place_n be_v only_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o say_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n exist_v whole_o entire_a under_o the_o species_n in_o each_o part_n and_o on_o every_o altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o fall_v upon_o inquiry_n into_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o unity_n in_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o all_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o loaf_n again_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v one_o so_o although_o can._n in_o exposit_n can._n this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o be_v not_o this_o several_a body_n nor_o several_a blood_n but_o one_o only_a body_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o joyns_n it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n to_o say_v still_o after_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o remy_n be_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v one_o with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n fill_v they_o this_o be_v methinks_v for_o a_o man_n to_o wilful_o blind_v himself_o see_v remus_n say_v it_o in_o so_o many_o word_n he_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o little_a further_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o the_o elect_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n we_o may_v find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 10_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n this_o host_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o and_o not_o many_o as_o be_v the_o ancient_a one_o but_o how_o be_v it_o one_o and_o not_o many_o see_v it_o be_v offer_v both_o by_o several_a person_n and_o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o several_a time_n a_o person_n that_o have_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o mind_n will_v not_o have_v stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n the_o same_o body_n which_o pullute_v or_o multiply_v itself_o as_o paschasus_n speak_v whereas_o remy_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o course_n without_o mention_v a_o word_n either_o of_o this_o unity_n of_o substance_n or_o this_o pullulation_n we_o must_v say_v he_o careful_o remark_n that_o it_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v one_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v every_o where_o cause_v these_o to_o be_v not_o several_a sacrifice_n but_o one_o although_o it_o be_v offer_v by_o many_o and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o several_a body_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o get_v some_o foot_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n even_o since_o damascen_n time_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n false_o attribute_v to_o alcuinus_fw-la almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n wherein_o we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o remus_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o one_o of_o these_o author_n only_o copy_v out_o from_o the_o other_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v this_o suppose_a alcuinus_fw-la be_v one_o who_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n so_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a 40._o cap._n 40._o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o time_n yet_o be_v not_o these_o several_a body_n of_o christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n fill_v he_o who_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o
bread_n the_o aforesaid_a waldensis_n dispute_v in_o the_o sequel_n against_o wicliff_n say_v 26._o ibid._n cap._n 26._o that_o wicliff_n prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n by_o the_o experience_n of_o nature_n because_o a_o man_n may_v be_v feed_v with_o host_n whence_o add_v he_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o he_o admit_v the_o digestion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o must_v likewise_o grant_v that_o it_o pass_v into_o excrement_n and_o thus_o be_v he_o agree_v with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n of_o mayence_n who_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o casualty_n of_o other_o food_n it_o be_v plain_a he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o stercoranism_n of_o these_o two_o bishop_n and_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o wicliff_n elsewhere_o he_o also_o more_o clear_o prove_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v or_o as_o he_o speak_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o panites_n because_o he_o allege_v the_o passage_n of_o raban_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o food_n et_fw-la ipse_fw-la enim_fw-la say_v he_o de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n versum_fw-la 90._o ibid._n cap._n 90._o ponit_fw-la infra_fw-la ubi_fw-la agit_fw-fr de_fw-fr partibus_fw-la missoe_n sacramentum_fw-la inquiens_fw-la ore_fw-la percipitur_fw-la &_o in_o alimentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la redigitur_fw-la but_o if_o we_o will_v beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o author_n harken_v moreover_o unto_o reason_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n than_o this_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o that_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v together_o have_v never_o well_o consider_v what_o they_o undertake_v to_o establish_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o mean_v of_o this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o substance_n be_v not_o sensible_a in_o it_o palpable_a visible_a extend_v capable_a of_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v when_o our_o lord_n converse_v on_o earth_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a folly_n imaginable_a to_o impute_v to_o person_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v some_o remain_v of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v therein_o exist_v this_o body_n without_o make_v it_o therein_o exist_v insensible_a indivisible_a impalpable_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n as_o they_o also_o do_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o with_o what_o likelihood_n can_v one_o make_v this_o opinion_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o stercoranism_n which_o assert_n that_o this_o body_n be_v digest_v into_o the_o stomach_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o meat_n that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n and_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o common_a necessity_n of_o aliment_n what_o be_v digest_v be_v touch_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o stomach_n penetrate_v by_o our_o natural_a heat_n divide_v and_o separate_v into_o several_a part_n reduce_v into_o chyle_n then_o into_o blood_n distribute_v through_o all_o the_o several_a part_n of_o our_o body_n and_o join_v immediate_o to_o they_o after_o it_o have_v be_v make_v like_o they_o whilst_o that_o which_o be_v most_o gross_a and_o improper_a for_o our_o nourishment_n pass_v into_o excrement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o their_o sense_n can_v subject_v to_o these_o accident_n a_o indivisible_a and_o inpalpable_a substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n moreover_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v animate_v with_o its_o natural_a soul_n and_o that_o what_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n be_v animate_v by_o we_o what_o a_o monstrous_a opinion_n than_o be_v it_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n with_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o to_o be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o the_o word_n and_o hypostatical_o to_o we_o on_o what_o hand_n soever_o we_o turn_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v a_o inexpressible_a chimaera_n to_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v stercoranists_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v panites_n as_o thomas_n waldensis_n call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o see_v we_o show_v that_o amalarius_n heribald_n and_o raban_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o pretend_a stercoranist_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o common_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v it_o be_v for_o these_o three_o great_a man_n hold_v in_o it_o too_o considerable_a a_o rank_n to_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o public_a belief_n in_o a_o point_n so_o considerable_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v we_o think_v thus_o of_o '_o they_o one_o of_o they_o to_o wit_n amalarius_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n to_o seek_v the_o antiphonary_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n heribald_a be_v bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o repute_v a_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o sepulchre_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o s._n heribald_n and_o the_o last_o to_o wit_n raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o baronius_n and_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n to_o these_o three_o we_o must_v add_v bertram_z for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o call_v stercoranists_n which_o be_v to_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o digestion_n and_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n he_o clear_o show_v his_o sense_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v relate_v these_o word_n of_o isidor_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n dom._n bertram_z de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n christ_n because_o that_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n and_o wine_n inebriate_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n cheer_v the_o faithful_a soul_n when_o she_o participate_v of_o it_o he_o make_v this_o remark_n say_v this_o he_o clear_o confess_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o take_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v use_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o secundum_fw-la visibilem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascunt_fw-la and_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o eucharistical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la corrumpi_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminutum_fw-la disparitur_fw-la ad_fw-la sumendum_fw-la &_o dentibus_fw-la commolitum_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la trajicitur_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la attenditur_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascit_fw-la quod_fw-la dente_fw-la premitur_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminuitur_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la accipitur_fw-la these_o two_o last_o author_n to_o wit_n raban_n and_o bertram_n beside_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o rest_n have_v especial_o this_o that_o they_o have_v formal_o oppose_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n by_o public_a write_n which_o be_v what_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o word_n we_o have_v already_o relate_v for_o he_o say_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o raban_n and_o ratram_n write_v against_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n raban_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o ratram_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n and_o that_o they_o defame_v he_o for_o offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o believe_v that_o raban_n attack_v paschasus_n 874._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12._o p._n 874._o otherwise_o than_o
author_n of_o it_o this_o be_v nothing_o but_o powder_v throw_v into_o the_o reader_n eye_n for_o suppose_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n which_o be_v that_o this_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n and_o not_o ratram_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o this_o bertram_z or_o ratram_n for_o he_o prove_v that_o these_o two_o name_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o name_n be_v on_o our_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o religious_a of_o corby_n whether_o he_o admit_v our_o supposition_n as_o believe_v it_o in_o effect_n to_o be_v true_a or_o whether_o he_o admit_v it_o mere_o through_o condescension_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v for_o suppose_v he_o admit_v it_o only_o through_o mere_a condescension_n the_o least_o his_o word_n can_v signify_v will_v be_v that_o suppose_n he_o hold_v our_o supposition_n to_o be_v true_a which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o will_v have_v these_o objection_n or_o reproach_n to_o offer_v against_o the_o person_n of_o this_o author_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a who_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n by_o vain_a speculation_n a_o divine_a who_o fall_v into_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o suffice_v to_o justify_v the_o contradiction_n between_o he_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apology_n for_o the_o holy_a father_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o complaint_n be_v that_o i_o ridicule_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n on_o the_o mean_v he_o propose_v whereby_o to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n which_o be_v to_o change_v the_o objection_n of_o it_o into_o proof_n and_o his_o proof_n into_o objection_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v be_v touch_v to_o the_o quick_a with_o it_o think_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o defend_v himself_o by_o heap_v up_o of_o word_n intermix_v several_a common_a place_n of_o raillery_n allege_v instance_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o distinguish_v and_o argue_v in_o mood_n and_o figure_n and_o thereupon_o conclude_v with_o authority_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a be_v it_o worth_a our_o while_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o show_v he_o deceive_v himself_o in_o whatsoever_o he_o offer_v but_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o hold_v the_o reader_n any_o long_o on_o trifle_n we_o shall_v only_o say_v if_o either_o he_o or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o a_o very_a innocent_a raillery_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o other_o have_v be_v so_o too_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o change_a proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o conception_n so_o rare_a and_o well_o express_v that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o hear_v it_o offer_v without_o find_v in_o it_o matter_n of_o laughter_n moreover_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v that_o to_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o book_n we_o need_v only_o to_o confront_v the_o passage_n of_o it_o with_o the_o original_n and_o to_o say_v that_o to_o make_v of_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n a_o excellent_a piece_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n there_o need_v only_o be_v change_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n the_o confrontation_n of_o passage_n be_v the_o just_a mean_n the_o most_o natural_a and_o most_o ordinary_a to_o discover_v falsity_n but_o the_o change_n of_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o objection_n into_o proof_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o world_n turn_v upside_o down_o we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o be_v his_o pretend_a method_n receive_v it_o will_v be_v applicable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o book_n of_o controversy_n on_o either_o side_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o but_o what_o consist_v of_o proof_n and_o objection_n and_o each_o party_n pretend_v still_o there_o be_v more_o light_n in_o his_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v call_v objection_n we_o may_v tell_v he_o in_o fine_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n consist_v not_o only_o of_o proof_n and_o objection_n but_o also_o of_o instance_n or_o reply_v against_o the_o ordinary_a answer_n which_o be_v make_v to_o proof_n and_o of_o answer_n to_o objection_n and_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v change_v so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v turn_v the_o proof_n into_o objection_n and_o the_o objection_n into_o proof_n yet_o will_v he_o be_v perplex_v by_o these_o instance_n and_o answer_n and_o consequent_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v lose_v his_o time_n and_o pain_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v abuse_v he_o mr._n arnavd_n three_o complaint_n be_v a_o accusation_n couch_v under_o this_o title_n a_o bitter_a calumny_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n with_o a_o impetuosity_n beyond_o example_n and_o which_o show_v he_o write_v it_o in_o the_o most_o choleric_a temper_n imaginable_a he_o ascend_v his_o tribunal_n and_o thence_o pronounce_v this_o sentence_n against_o i_o that_o i_o be_o guilty_a 1131._o ch._n 9_o p._n 1130_o 1131._o of_o a_o heinous_a crime_n such_o a_o one_o as_o oblige_v i_o both_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o public_a satisfaction_n i_o be_v say_v he_o again_o a_o detestable_a calumny_n a_o abominable_a crime_n the_o most_o base_a and_o unjust_a proceed_v a_o man_n can_v be_v capable_a of_o let_v not_o mr._n claude_n marvel_v at_o these_o reproach_n this_o be_v no_o jest_a matter_n he_o must_v not_o abuse_v person_n of_o honour_n for_o to_o fill_v up_o a_o sentence_n if_o he_o have_v express_v himself_o thus_o through_o incogitancy_n i_o can_v but_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o most_o imprudent_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o he_o have_v do_v this_o with_o mature_a deliberation_n i_o must_v declare_v he_o one_o of_o the_o bold_a calumniator_n as_o ever_o be_v and_o be_o certain_a there_o be_v no_o honest_a man_n of_o his_o communion_n but_o will_v grant_v what_o i_o say_v of_o he_o and_o condemn_v this_o his_o proceed_n i_o protest_v before_o god_n with_o a_o sincere_a heart_n that_o i_o be_o in_o no_o wise_a concern_v at_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o i_o have_v answer_v his_o book_n and_o be_o therewith_o content_a but_o i_o be_o trouble_v he_o shall_v spoil_v this_o dispute_n which_o the_o public_a of_o either_o side_n may_v read_v perhaps_o with_o profit_n and_o pleasure_n and_o have_v discrediy_v it_o i_o say_v with_o passionate_a and_o violent_a expression_n which_o can_v but_o disgust_v every_o man_n he_o shall_v moreover_o finish_v it_o with_o rash_a transport_v whole_o unbeseeming_a he_o what_o reason_n have_v he_o for_o such_o a_o passion_n i_o write_v these_o word_n in_o my_o book_n god_n will_v one_o day_n show_v who_o they_o be_v that_o wrong_n his_o chapter_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_n 3._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n church_n the_o light_n of_o his_o judgement_n will_v discover_v all_o thing_n yea_o and_o i_o hope_v before_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v man_n will_v break_v through_o this_o ignorance_n and_o then_o it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o necessary_a to_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o course_n for_o a_o reconciliation_n with_o rome_n and_o regain_n people_n favour_n for_o when_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n shall_v be_v change_v this_o world_n wisdom_n will_v be_v useless_a here_o be_v my_o crime_n this_o the_o spark_n that_o have_v set_v all_o on_o fire_n we_o 1131._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o page_n 1131._o understand_v say_v he_o this_o language_n and_o mr._n claude_n know_v well_o enough_o what_o he_o have_v say_v himself_o and_o what_o interpretation_n his_o word_n will_v bear_v he_o mean_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n write_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n by_o persuasion_n but_o out_o of_o policy_n and_o for_o worldly_a respect_n for_o when_o a_o catholic_n divine_n defend_v the_o church_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v we_o must_v not_o search_v for_o other_o reason_n of_o his_o undertake_n the_o common_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o truth_n he_o place_v his_o hope_n of_o salvation_n deserve_v sufficient_o to_o be_v defend_v so_o that_o to_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o write_v only_o out_o of_o political_a and_o worldly_a respect_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o not_o believe_v what_o he_o write_v and_o to_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o this_o passion_n be_v a_o strange_a thing_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v these_o word_n with_o less_o heat_n he_o will_v have_v
find_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o what_o he_o see_v at_o first_o i_o confess_v they_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o this_o affair_n be_v political_o manage_v and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o regain_v the_o people_n good_a will_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o worldly_a wisdom_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v in_o they_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v not_o write_v by_o persuasion_n but_o only_o through_o policy_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v this_o he_o will_v not_o find_v why_o then_o do_v he_o extend_v my_o word_n beyond_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o why_o do_v he_o wrong_v a_o man_n so_o scandalous_o on_o the_o imagination_n he_o say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o we_o understand_v say_v he_o altar_n the_o book_n entitle_v the_o port_n royal_a and_o geneva_n of_o intelligence_n against_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n this_o language_n he_o show_v plain_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o see_v he_o charge_v i_o with_o say_v what_o i_o do_v not_o and_o draw_v his_o commentary_n only_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o my_o word_n have_v i_o reproach_v mr._n arnaud_n with_o the_o public_a write_n print_v against_o he_o wherein_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o formal_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o frequent_a communion_n have_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o of_o late_a his_o opinion_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v public_o in_o a_o letter_n treat_v as_o suspicious_a that_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v that_o if_o he_o be_v unwilling_a 187._o answer_v to_o the_o request_n present_v to_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n book_n 2._o ch_z 6._o p._n 187._o together_o with_o his_o friend_n to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o geneva_n he_o must_v change_v the_o act_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o they_o perform_v assist_v at_o the_o mass_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n for_o they_o say_v only_o i_o adore_v thou_o raise_v on_o the_o cross_n at_o the_o general_a judgement_n and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o adore_v he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o church_n have_v i_o severe_o apply_v myself_o to_o what_o he_o say_v somewhere_o in_o his_o book_n on_o the_o principle_n of_o des_n cartes_n his_o philosophy_n that_o god_n see_v in_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o figure_n and_o form_n only_o a_o different_a order_n of_o part_n to_o conclude_v thence_o that_o this_o proposition_n overthrow_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o a_o letter_n print_v not_o long_o since_o what_o tempest_n must_v i_o not_o have_v expect_v see_v for_o have_v only_o hint_v that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o policy_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n work_n i_o have_v raise_v such_o a_o great_a disturbance_n mr._n arnaud_v protest_v he_o will_v never_o for_o my_o sake_n dispense_v with_o the_o 1132._o book_n 11._o ch_z 9_o p._n 1132._o rule_n of_o justice_n that_o he_o will_v never_o divine_v my_o secret_a intention_n let_v he_o not_o then_o pretend_v to_o read_v in_o my_o heart_n nor_o attribute_n to_o i_o a_o mystical_a sense_n which_o i_o never_o intend_v nor_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o word_n all_o those_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o write_v in_o its_o favour_n among_o those_o that_o be_v how_o many_o do_v betake_v themselves_o to_o other_o matter_n be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o very_a likely_a matter_n that_o a_o person_n who_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o write_v on_o any_o subject_n but_o pitch_v upon_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o not_o i_o say_v very_o likely_a his_o choice_n of_o this_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o some_o worldly_a policy_n and_o carnal_a consideration_n in_o attribute_v this_o to_o he_o we_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v very_o just_a and_o innocent_a and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o my_o word_n signify_v to_o pretend_v to_o know_v more_o of_o my_o mind_n be_v to_o attempt_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v possible_a only_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v do_v that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o colour_n for_o his_o passion_n mr._n arnaud_v i_o hope_v will_v suffer_v i_o likewise_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v some_o word_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o believe_v be_v not_o very_o advantageous_a to_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o our_o religion_n do_v neither_o respect_v his_o person_n nor_o the_o main_a of_o his_o sentiment_n which_o i_o never_o pretend_v to_o handle_v but_o only_o his_o expression_n which_o i_o judge_v and_o still_o do_v judge_n to_o be_v too_o rough_a and_o vehement_a on_o point_n to_o which_o we_o can_v show_v enough_o respect_n we_o ought_v all_o of_o we_o to_o be_v very_o circumspect_a in_o our_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o give_v no_o oecasion_n to_o the_o open_a enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n truth_n which_o we_o joint_o profess_v this_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o my_o word_n will_v not_o admit_v fair_o of_o any_o other_o explication_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n wonder_v we_o shall_v be_v offend_v to_o hear_v these_o question_n why_o be_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o everlasting_a bliss_n so_o hide_v and_o as_o it_o be_v so_o bury_v in_o the_o book_n 1_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n refute_v part_n 1_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n why_o do_v not_o jesus_n christ_n declare_v his_o divinity_n in_o such_o clear_a and_o precise_a term_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o elude_v they_o what_o may_v the_o pagan_n say_v on_o what_o the_o church_n teach_v concern_v original_a sin_n and_o this_o inconceivable_a transmission_n of_o a_o crime_n which_o be_v a_o spiritual_a and_o voluntary_a action_n to_o all_o the_o son_n of_o he_o that_o commit_v it_o although_o they_o can_v not_o have_v any_o part_n in_o his_o action_n and_o of_o this_o dreadful_a condemnation_n of_o all_o humane_a nature_n for_o the_o fault_n of_o one_o man_n can_v he_o think_v it_o strange_a we_o have_v be_v trouble_v to_o hear_v the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n contain_v call_v dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o to_o find_v they_o exaggerated_a in_o this_o manner_n be_v a_o man_n in_o this_o point_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o reason_n he_o must_v needs_o start_v back_o at_o these_o inconceivable_a verity_n shall_v he_o pretend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o its_o light_n to_o penetrate_v they_o she_o will_v only_o furnish_v he_o with_o arm_n to_o combat_v they_o who_o can_v but_o be_v offend_v at_o the_o proposition_n which_o be_v in_o this_o last_o work_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o proof_n which_o i_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 1042._o book_n 10._o ch_z 6._o p._n 1042._o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o trinity_n that_o this_o will_v be_v very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o he_o accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a intelligence_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o of_o all_o tradition_n but_o that_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v infinite_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n without_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n that_o mr._n claude_n 1043._o page_n 1043._o who_o allege_v the_o best_a part_n of_o what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n overthrow_v the_o socinian_o beyond_o all_o remedy_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o to_o convert_v '_o they_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v these_o question_n or_o proposition_n be_v justifiable_a take_v they_o how_o we_o we_o will_v but_o suppose_v they_o be_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v they_o be_v conceive_v in_o such_o rough_a dangerous_a and_o excessive_a term_n that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a edification_n to_o avoid_v they_o yea_o and_o to_o censure_v '_o they_o but_o in_o fine_a we_o must_v leave_v these_o personal_a difference_n which_o can_v but_o be_v displease_v and_o therefore_o we_o will_v come_v to_o the_o preface_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüet_o which_o seem_v to_o have_v much_o incense_a mr._n arnaud_n and_o see_v he_o seem_v to_o be_v much_o concern_v at_o it_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o it_o what_o then_o do_v this_o preface_n contain_v which_o be_v so_o troublesome_a and_o grievous_a i_o confess_v we_o have_v mention_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o
know_v but_o two_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n that_o of_o suffridus_n petrus_n and_o that_o of_o miroeus_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v be_v publish_v from_o that_o of_o suffridus_n now_o as_o far_o as_o one_o can_v judge_n of_o they_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o vauvert_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o these_o edition_n because_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n perhaps_o be_v the_o original_n of_o sigebert_n own_o hand_n who_o write_v and_o die_v at_o gemblou_n we_o know_v very_o well_o how_o great_a a_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n by_o miroeus_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o the_o other_o edition_n publish_v from_o manuscript_n sigiber_n see_v labb_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o sigiber_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o suppose_v this_o be_v not_o sigebert_n own_a handwriting_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o monk_n of_o a_o abbey_n know_v best_a the_o hand_n of_o transcriber_n who_o have_v precede_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v likely_a then_o that_o this_o manuscript_n be_v more_o correct_a than_o those_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o this_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n and_o in_o fine_a by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v our_o author_n acquit_v himself_o not_o much_o better_a in_o another_o argument_n which_o one_o may_v draw_v from_o this_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n ratramnus_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v this_o judgement_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o present_a public_a this_o conjecture_n of_o usher_n can_v only_o serve_v to_o discover_v the_o insincerity_n of_o this_o protestant_n because_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v hereunto_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o subject_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o refute_v as_o i_o may_v lest_o i_o turn_v aside_o the_o reader_n mind_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o accuse_v bishop_n usher_n of_o deceit_n for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v comprehend_v in_o a_o parenthesis_n and_o there_o be_v neither_o affectation_n nor_o heat_n in_o produce_v it_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n which_o he_o make_v since_o he_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o this_o remark_n have_v be_v proper_a when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o handle_v a_o quite_o different_a subject_n to_o wit_n the_o history_n of_o gotthescalc_n the_o manuscript_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v not_o in_o his_o hand_n alone_o neither_o do_v he_o suppress_v they_o he_o careful_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v and_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v out_o after_o all_o say_v he_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o read_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o find_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o suppose_v this_o be_v true_a must_v therefore_o bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o impostor_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n that_o prelate_n only_o say_v that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o particular_a mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v so_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o approve_v of_o his_o judgement_n we_o know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n combat_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reject_v likewise_o as_o a_o absurdity_n the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinct_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o determine_v by_o its_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o one_o 3._o tom._n 1._o spicil_n p._n 323_o 324._o c._n 3._o place_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o although_o our_o lord_n be_v every_o where_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o thus_o do_v it_o combat_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n which_o certain_o suffice_v to_o justify_v usher_n if_o he_o respect_v this_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o conformity_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n the_o author_n answer_v that_o this_o conjecture_n may_v have_v some_o force_n be_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v write_v by_o ratram_n or_o oecolampadius_n but_o at_o present_a when_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o ratram_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n it_o be_v useless_a most_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n finish_v or_o begin_v their_o book_n with_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o inability_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o undoubted_a write_n of_o ratram_n and_o in_o that_o of_o bertram_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o example_n take_v out_o of_o two_o treatise_n of_o john_n scot._n but_o he_o pitiful_o elude_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o whole_a style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n compare_v with_o the_o style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o from_o some_o sentence_n which_o seem_v conformable_a therein_o cellot_n and_o mr._n claude_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o certain_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o book_n be_v alike_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v adscribe_v domino_fw-la glorioso_fw-it proecellentissimo_fw-la principi_fw-la carolo_n 109._o t._n 1._o mauguin_n p._n 29._o microp_a p._n 512._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 109._o ratramnus_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n begin_v gloriose_fw-la princips_fw-mi whereas_o john_n scot_n call_v charles_n seniorem_fw-la he_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o title_n of_o magnificent_a in_o ratram_n book_n of_o predestination_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n ratram_n be_v engage_v by_o the_o king_n command_v to_o write_v of_o predestination_n show_v great_a modesty_n in_o obey_v which_o also_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n commend_v the_o king_n piety_n for_o his_o inquiry_n into_o religion_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o censure_n all_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n follow_v the_o holy_a father_n with_o such_o zeal_n that_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o bring_v into_o every_o line_n almost_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustin_n prosper_n salvien_n gregory_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v reflection_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o second_o wherein_o he_o only_o cite_v orthodox_n author_n and_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o regular_a than_o the_o method_n of_o 30._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 30._o ratram_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o descend_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o divide_v his_o whole_a subject_n into_o two_o question_n we_o find_v the_o same_o regularity_n 13._o microp_a p._n 513_o 514._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p_o 61._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 13._o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o recapitulation_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o we_o see_v therein_o the_o same_o modesty_n in_o not_o name_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v in_o conserve_n the_o glorious_a quality_n of_o the_o moderator_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o
the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o same_o truth_n by_o compare_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratram_n be_v that_o trouble_n any_o way_n necessary_a but_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o persuade_v those_o who_o weigh_v thing_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o our_o author_n produce_v a_o reason_n to_o show_v that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n this_o silence_n say_v he_o discover_v so_o evident_o the_o injustice_n which_o have_v be_v do_v to_o ratram_n in_o attribute_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n to_o he_o that_o suppose_v we_o have_v no_o other_o proof_n to_o justify_v he_o this_o here_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o suspicion_n which_o within_o these_o few_o year_n have_v be_v entertain_v touch_v his_o integrity_n in_o the_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n if_o we_o believe_v our_o author_n that_o hincmar_n who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v animate_v against_o ratram_n and_o write_v against_o he_o a_o great_a book_n concern_v predestination_n and_o this_o expression_n trina_n deitas_fw-la and_o who_o on_o the_o other_o condemn_v as_o a_o error_n and_o novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n who_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o our_o lord_n true_a body_n but_o only_o its_o figure_n and_o memorial_n will_v not_o have_v reproach_v ratram_n on_o this_o subject_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n see_v this_o book_n yield_v occasion_n enough_o to_o a_o passionate_a enemy_n as_o hincmar_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o this_o heresy_n but_o this_o reflection_n be_v but_o a_o silly_a one_o first_o from_o one_o word_n which_o hincmar_n have_v utter_v against_o john_n scot_n in_o favour_n of_o paschasus_n we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o hincmar_n be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o write_v against_o ratramnus_n and_o to_o encounter_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n second_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o hincmar_n shall_v be_v so_o mighty_o transport_v against_o ratram_n who_o speak_v without_o heat_n and_o mention_v not_o any_o of_o those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v if_o hincmar_n be_v transport_v against_o ratram_n on_o another_o subject_n it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o like_a passion_n on_o all_o subject_n which_o he_o have_v to_o debate_v with_o this_o religious_a three_o this_o our_o author_n suppose_v without_o reason_n that_o hincmar_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o insult_v over_o ratram_n on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o of_o predestination_n and_o there_o be_v herein_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n when_o hincmar_n be_v so_o great_o transport_v against_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o he_o have_v the_o council_n of_o cressy_n on_o his_o side_n it_o be_v because_o 141._o maug_fw-mi dissert_n hist_o p._n 141._o john_n scot_n declare_v himself_o for_o he_o against_o gothescalc_n and_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o the_o famous_a raban_n have_v prejudicate_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o mayence_n in_o 848._o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n john_n scot_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n the_o king_n know_v it_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o palace_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o hincmar_n the_o famous_a raban_n consult_v by_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o arch-chaplain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a almoner_n have_v clear_o take_v part_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o same_o paschasus_n and_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n who_o have_v persecute_v john_n scot_n whilst_o he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o hincmar_n touch_v predestination_n cease_v molest_v he_o when_o he_o combat_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o our_o author_n suppose_v with_o the_o same_o rashness_n that_o hincmar_n believe_v this_o controversy_n to_o be_v as_o important_a as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n for_o first_o hincmar_n content_v himself_o with_o criticise_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o very_o soft_a term_n he_o do_v not_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o novelty_n of_o word_n whereas_o raban_n and_o hincmar_n term_v the_o opinion_n of_o gotthescalc_n on_o the_o divine_a grace_n heresy_n and_o schism_n second_o if_o we_o come_v to_o compare_v what_o hincmar_n say_v against_o ratram_n on_o the_o trina_fw-la deitas_fw-la shall_v we_o not_o find_v that_o what_o he_o say_v against_o john_n scot_n contain_v nothing_o so_o outrageous_a hincmar_n be_v a_o friend_n of_o raban_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o egilon_n 33._o vide_fw-la dissert_n hist_o maug_fw-mi p._n 357_o 358._o penit._n cap._n 33._o abbot_n of_o prom_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n he_o be_v a_o friend_n of_o this_o raban_n who_o have_v oppose_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n publish_v by_o stewart_n hincmar_n always_o mention_n heribold_n 21._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 21._o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n even_o after_o his_o death_n although_o heribold_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n that_o in_o the_o late_a age_n the_o name_n of_o heriboldiens_n be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o berenger_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n five_o if_o this_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n prove_v 61._o t._n 2._o de_fw-la sacra_fw-la c._n 61._o that_o ratram_n do_v not_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o hincmar_n will_v have_v reproach_v he_o with_o it_o what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o this_o author_n affirm_v that_o john_n scot_n write_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n although_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o write_v so_o fierce_o against_o he_o have_v not_o reproach_v he_o with_o it_o why_o do_v not_o also_o prudentius_n do_v it_o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n be_v not_o this_o the_o ready_a way_n to_o decry_v these_o two_o bishop_n to_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v nicholas_n the_o first_o suffer_v this_o heresy_n grow_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a without_o warn_v this_o prince_n of_o it_o that_o same_o nicholas_n who_o concern_v himself_o so_o much_o in_o the_o affair_n on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n to_o inform_v himself_o of_o '_o they_o nicholas_n the_o first_o shall_v bestir_v himself_o in_o the_o affair_n of_o rothadus_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o that_o of_o hincmar_n of_o laon_n where_o the_o point_n be_v only_o about_o discipline_n and_o remain_v unconcern_v in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n scot_n although_o he_o err_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o ebbon_n of_o reims_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o not_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o a_o question_n agitate_a at_o the_o court_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a in_o which_o this_o prince_n do_v interest_n himself_o he_o shall_v know_v that_o raban_n have_v oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n by_o public_a write_n that_o he_o to_o who_o raban_n write_v be_v become_v archbishop_n of_o sens_n that_o a_o arch-chaplain_n have_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o all_o this_o without_o be_v concern_v the_o fault_n which_o our_o author_n commit_v in_o this_o reflection_n on_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n proceed_v from_o his_o not_o mind_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o ground_n ourselves_o on_o people_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n in_o advantageous_a term_n and_o speak_v the_o opinion_n of_o their_o adversary_n with_o disdain_n and_o contempt_n this_o be_v particular_o the_o stile_n of_o hincmar_n in_o every_o malter_n he_o treat_v of_o as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr motte_n which_o can_v be_v unknown_a to_o our_o author_n 297._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 357_o 358._o apol._n for_o the_o holy_a father_n part_v 5._o p._n 297._o for_o example_n he_o always_o treat_v gotthescalc_n as_o a_o heretic_n although_o it_o be_v believe_v at_o port_n royal_a that_o gotthescalc_n defend_v only_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n the_o other_o be_v that_o our_o author_n have_v conceive_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o hincmar_n against_o john_n scot_n import_v that_o hincmar_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n
inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n in_o what_o manner_n they_o explain_v themselves_o when_o they_o design_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 92_o feast_n of_o god_n reject_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 165_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n different_a in_o greek_a from_o the_o latin_a 1._o 249_o g._n georgiens_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o greek_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 64_o greek_n bishop_n leave_v their_o flock_n to_o the_o emissary_n for_o money_n 1._o 98_o greek_n superstitious_a 1._o 72_o greek_n much_o degenerate_v in_o their_o manner_n 1._o 63_o greek_n entreat_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 74._o &_o seq_n greek_n have_v always_o flatter_v the_o pope_n with_o the_o hope_n of_o their_o reunion_n 1._o 81_o greek_n of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o unite_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o other_o not_z unite_z 1._o 109._o &_o seq_n greek_n reunite_v out_o of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 110_o greek_n schismatic_n of_o two_o sort_n the_o one_o more_o rigid_a the_o other_o less_o 1._o 87_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 112._o 234_o greek_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 114_o greek_a apostate_n cenjure_v for_o put_v into_o his_o catechism_n the_o word_n transubstantiation_n 1._o 115_o greek_n must_v use_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 1._o 115._o &_o seq_n greek_n in_o their_o reunion_n have_v change_v the_o term_n of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 224_o &_o seq_fw-la greek_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 127_o greek_n proselyte_n of_o the_o latin_n express_v themselves_o different_o when_o convert_v 1._o 128_o greek_n only_o receive_v the_o seven_o first_o council_n 1._o 122_o greek_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v present_a in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n 1._o 131_o greek_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o the_o consecration_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o aster_n 1._o 131_o greek_n prostrate_v themselves_o to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v 1._o 132_o greek_n make_v several_a particle_n 132_o greek_n call_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n the_o body_n of_o s._n nicolas_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 131_o greek_n join_v the_o small_a particle_n with_o the_o great_a one_o 1._o 131_o greek_n say_v that_o these_o particle_n participate_v of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n 1_o 136_o greek_n only_o establish_v a_o spiritual_a communion_n with_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 148_o greek_n dispute_v on_o the_o azym_n suppose_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v real_a bread_n 1._o 169_o greek_n neglect_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 172_o greek_n teach_v not_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 185_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v make_v any_o impression_n of_o the_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n 1._o 231_o greek_n prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n 1._o 158_o greek_n explain_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o virtue_n 1._o 307_o greek_n reject_v the_o apochrypha_n 1._o 280_o greek_n have_v nothing_o determinate_a among_o they_o touch_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n 1._o 209_o greek_n in_o their_o reunion_n at_o florence_n and_o elsewhere_o with_o the_o latin_n never_o pretend_v to_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n 1._o 287_o greek_n little_a solicitous_a about_o affair_n of_o religion_n 1._o 287_o greek_a bishop_n love_v not_o dispute_n 1._o 287_o greek_n content_v with_o maintain_v their_o doctrine_n without_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n 1._o 287_o i._n jacobit_n believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 17_o jacobit_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o jacobit_n reject_v auricular_a confession_n 1._o 282_o john_n le_fw-fr feure_n a_o fabulous_a author_n 2._o 9_o john_n the_o parisian_a maintain_v in_o the_o 14_o century_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n 1._o 288_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o not_o the_o priest_n give_v in_o the_o communion_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n 1._o 148_o jesus_n christ_n preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o the_o damn_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 280_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o which_o the_o ordinary_a sort_n of_o people_n can_v assure_v themselves_o 1._o 29_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n overthrow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 1._o 53_o infallibility_n popular_a be_v a_o principle_n to_o be_v prove_v 1._o 54_o infallibility_n double_a 1._o 55_o invocation_n of_o saint_n reject_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o one_o sense_n 1._o 203_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n on_o the_o affair_n of_o john_n the_o parisian_a 1._o 289_o k._n knowledge_n distinct_a be_v take_v in_o two_o sense_n 2._o 168_o knowledge_n distinct_a and_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v not_o the_o same_o 2._o 170_o knowledge_n distinct_a and_o knowledge_n popular_a be_v not_o the_o same_o 2._o ibid._n l._n language_n double_a of_o mr._n arnaud_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n refute_v 1._o 347._o &_o seq_n latin_v establish_v latin_a bishop_n in_o palestin_n and_o drive_v out_o the_o greek_a once_o 1._o 75_o latin_n constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o embrace_v their_o religion_n 1._o 77_o latin_n fill_v greece_n with_o inquisitor_n 1._o 78_o latin_n have_v do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o eastern_a people_n 1._o 106_o latin_n in_o the_o reunion_n at_o the_o florentin_n council_n leave_v their_o usual_a expression_n 127_o latin_v great_o perplex_v touch_v the_o nourishment_n which_o our_o body_n receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 187_o latin_n cause_v their_o greek_a proselyte_n to_o profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o ibid._n latin_n have_v never_o dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n about_o their_o general_a expression_n 1._o 290_o latin_n dread_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 285_o legate_n excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o 82_o liturgy_n greek_a denote_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sanctification_n 1._o 140_o liturgy_n greek_a common_o term_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n 1._o 141_o liturgy_n greek_a direct_a prayer_n to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 142_o liturgy_n contain_v not_o one_o clause_n which_o denote_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 142_o m._n maronits_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n before_o their_o union_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o 52_o maronits_n very_a ignorant_a 1._o 69_o manuel_n comnenus_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o latin_n 1._o 83_o matter_n subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n 2._o 90_o method_n lawful_a whereby_o to_o examine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pref._n method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n and_o novet_n compare_v ibid._n method_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n yield_v new_a advantage_n ibid._n method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n four_o consideration_n thereon_o 1._o 5_o method_n of_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v ground_v on_o principle_n either_o grant_v by_o both_o side_n or_o well_o prove_v one_o 1._o 9_o method_n of_o prescription_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n fruitless_a 1._o 26_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reduce_v we_o after_o many_o dispute_n to_o begin_v again_o 1._o 52_o michael_n paripanacius_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o roman_a church_n 1._o 82_o paleologus_fw-la earnest_o labour_n for_o a_o reunion_n 1._o 84_o moscovite_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 69_o moscovite_n have_v no_o preacher_n 2._o 2_o moscovite_n very_o superstitious_a 2._o ibid._n moscovite_n differ_v in_o many_o thing_n from_o the_o greek_n 2._o 3_o n._n nestorian_n very_o ignorant_a 1_o 69_o nestorian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 50_o nestorian_n use_v not_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o confirmation_n 1._o 282_o nisetas_n pectoratus_fw-la force_v to_o burn_v his_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n 1._o 82_o o._n oriental_a part_n overspread_v with_o monk_n and_o emissary_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o odeâ—born_n a_o lutheran_n be_v deceive_v touch_v the_o adoration_n which_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o sacrament_n 1._o 163_o oriental_a people_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n dip_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o give_v to_o judas_n to_o take_v off_o its_o consecration_n 2._o 52_o oriental_a people_n hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o eucharist_n disperse_v itself_o immediate_o over_o all_o the_o part_n of_o our_o body_n 2._o 52_o oriental_a people_n say_v we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n 2._o 53_o p._n paisius_n
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
corrupt_v the_o catalogue_n of_o s._n hildephonsus_fw-la his_o work_n by_o insert_v in_o they_o these_o word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o miroeus_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o manuscript_n he_o write_v a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n against_o three_o infidel_n we_o know_v likewise_o that_o paschasus_n his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v father_v on_o the_o famous_a raban_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o cologn_n edition_n in_o 1551._o and_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v he_o have_v another_o of_o they_o in_o his_o hand_n although_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n and_o that_o raban_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o paschasus_n but_o without_o such_o appearance_n and_o without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o witness_n we_o must_v be_v grave_o tell_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n who_o be_v not_o convince_v nor_o accuse_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v father_v on_o bertram_n the_o book_n which_o be_v condemn_v at_o verseil_n and_o rome_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n john_n scot_n and_o that_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o we_o must_v be_v inform_v of_o this_o pretend_a supposition_n which_o no_o body_n before_o ever_o imagine_v what_o be_v this_o but_o impose_v on_o the_o reader_n credulity_n the_o second_o change_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n make_v of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n sentiment_n be_v a_o mere_a cavil_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o in_o effect_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o well_o before_o as_o since_o his_o new_a conjecture_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o as_o to_o what_o that_o author_n imagine_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o maintain_v that_o bertram_n book_n be_v plain_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n whereas_o it_o ought_v only_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_v write_v it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v to_o save_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n in_o effect_n if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o consideration_n how_o can_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o bare_o treat_v this_o book_n as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_v see_v he_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n first_o do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o verceil_n as_o a_o heretical_a piece_n second_o that_o it_o be_v so_o before_o at_o paris_n by_o a_o kind_n oper_n durand_n troar_v de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n chr._n part_n 9_o de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap._n 31._o epist_n ad_fw-la berenger_n in_o lanf_n oper_n of_o synod_n who_o censure_v it_o in_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o another_o council_n at_o rome_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v six_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n four_o that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v compose_v on_o this_o platform_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o true_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n as_o hincmar_n and_o ascelin_n say_v five_o that_o berenger_n have_v take_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n for_o a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o lanfranc_n also_o for_o a_o avow_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n six_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o century_n cellot_n anonymous_a author_n testify_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n be_v respect_v as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o have_v be_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n seven_o that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n whatsoever_o i_o now_o mention_v must_v be_v refer_v to_o he_o eight_o that_o in_o effect_n bertram_n book_n be_v attribute_v to_o oecolampadius_n nine_o that_o it_o be_v proscribe_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o expurgatory_n index_n ten_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o other_o with_o they_o not_o be_v able_a to_o admit_v the_o doctrine_n have_v affirm_v it_o have_v be_v alter_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n consider_v this_o book_n as_o a_o buckler_n for_o they_o which_o it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o great_a fraud_n and_o treachery_n dare_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v that_o hincmar_n have_v understand_v the_o sentiment_n of_o john_n scot_n better_o than_o john_n scot_n himself_o that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n have_v rash_o condemn_v a_o write_v which_o at_o most_o be_v but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a one_o that_o pope_n leo_n ix_o nicholas_n ii_o and_o the_o 113_o bishop_n which_o constrain_v berenger_n to_o burn_v john_n scot_n book_n be_v deceive_v in_o it_o that_o berenger_n nor_o his_o adversary_n nor_o his_o disciple_n have_v not_o comprehend_v what_o make_v for_o they_o or_o against_o they_o during_o several_a year_n dispute_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a the_o 12_o century_n remain_v in_o as_o great_a a_o ignorance_n i_o wonder_v how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v speak_v of_o this_o book_n as_o they_o do_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a in_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o if_o these_o gentleman_n do_v satisfy_v themselves_o they_o can_v also_o satisfy_v the_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o party_n that_o have_v read_v it_o but_o that_o i_o may_v handle_v more_o full_o this_o point_n i_o intend_v to_o establish_v clear_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n and_o not_o john_n scot_n second_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v very_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v commodious_o reduce_v under_o these_o two_o head_n whatsoever_o the_o author_n have_v treat_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o his_o dissertation_n chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v first_o bring_v as_o convince_a proof_n as_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o these_o kind_n of_o fact_n second_o i_o shall_v produce_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a romanist_n who_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o verity_n even_o since_o some_o of_o they_o have_v question_v it_o last_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o discovery_n which_o usher_n first_o make_v and_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n bring_v against_o that_o prelate_n proof_n can_v overthrow_v they_o see_v here_o the_o proof_n first_o sigebert_n a_o monk_n of_o gemblou_n attribute_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n now_o this_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v ratram_n and_o in_o effect_n although_o suffridus_n petrus_n who_o cause_v sigebert_n catalogue_n to_o be_v print_v have_v insert_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n in_o his_o edition_n he_o do_v himself_o remark_n that_o two_o manuscript_n one_o of_o the_o abbey_n of_o gemblou_n the_o other_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n have_v distinct_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o bertram_z this_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n be_v considerable_a for_o three_o reason_n first_o because_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o inquisitive_a historian_n of_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o chronicle_n second_o because_o he_o do_v not_o write_v his_o catalogue_n till_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o life_n in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o catalogue_n three_o because_o that_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n for_o he_o die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1113._o he_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o dispute_n between_o berenger_n and_o his_o adversary_n and_o the_o author_n which_o be_v allege_v on_o either_o hand_n as_o trithemius_n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n except_v that_o he_o speak_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o although_o it_o have_v likewise_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n he_o design_v ratramnus_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o that_o it_o